Taken on mp Seventieth Birthda;? 
 Februan? 23, igi8
 
 QL 
 
 PROFESSOR OF GENETICS 
 Author of Part II
 
 THE 
 INDUSTRIAL PUBLIC 
 
 A PLAN OF 
 
 Social Reconstruction in Line 
 With Evolution 
 
 BY 
 HORACE N. and SAMUEL T. FOWLER 
 
 H. N. FOWLER COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
 
 Eventually 
 The Industrial Public 
 
 Why Not Now? 
 
 Being a part of Evolution, the Industrial Public will come, 
 sooner or later, whether we will or no. 
 
 You may retard its coming, but, like Truth, if Crashed 
 to Earth, it will Rise Again. 
 
 The combined efforts of a few hundred Earnest Workers 
 can hasten its coming. Will you be one of the few hun- 
 dred? (one of "The Four Hundred")? 
 
 Those who become convinced that the Industrial Public is 
 founded on right principles and desire to help practicalize 
 it are invited to send for an application blank for member- 
 ship, enclosing one dollar to help pay for the sterviees of a 
 typewriter, printed matter, stationery, postage, etc. When a 
 sufficient number of applications have been received to make 
 a good start, the applicants will be called together in conven- 
 tion to get acquainted and organize. 
 
 Address 
 
 H. N. FOWLER COMPANY 
 
 Los Angeles, California
 
 THE 
 INDUSTRIAL PUBLIC 
 
 PART I 
 
 BY 
 HORACE N. FOWLER 
 
 Copyrighted, 1921 
 
 BY 
 HORACE N. FOWLER
 
 INDEX 
 
 TO PART ONE 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction 5 to 14 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 The Relation of the Sexes : Marriage vs. Suitage 15 to 29 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 Children's Eights, Their Care and Training 30 to 37 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 Land, Labor and Currency i 38 to 47 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 Changes, Economics and Advantages of the Industrial 
 
 Public System 48 to 51 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 Socialism and the Single Tax 52 to 58
 
 INTEODUCTION. 
 
 The greatest need of Humanity in this, the 
 World's greatest reconstruction period, is a prac- 
 tical plan of Associative life and industry one 
 that will eliminate every present-day evil, secure 
 every human right, and supply every human need. 
 To present such a plan is the object of this little 
 work. 
 
 No one reform can cure all the ills with which 
 humanity is afflicted; nothing but an entire new 
 set of institutions, from A to Z, can do that. 
 
 We must commence with the right relation of 
 the sexes, so that no more weaklings or criminals 
 will be born. All children must receive proper 
 care, education and training, to insure their being 
 useful members of Society, instead of dangerous 
 ones. 
 
 Private ownership and control of the land, and 
 all other resources of Nature must be abolished, 
 and public control for the benefit of all must be 
 established. Collective ownership, by the work- 
 ers, of the facilities of production, enabling them 
 to employ themselves, must supplant Corporate 
 or Trust ownership. A new labor currency, is- 
 sued directly to the producers, for service ren- 
 dered, must take the place of the present fictitious 
 monetary system. 
 
 5 
 
 1457645
 
 6 INTRODUCTION 
 
 All of these things, and more, are embraced 
 in the plan of the INDUSTRIAL PUBLIC. 
 
 The plan of the Industrial Public, described in 
 the following pages, is chiefly the work of my 
 father, Samuel T. Fowler. 
 
 About the year 1849 or 1850, while engaged in 
 distributing handbills, advertising lectures on 
 phrenology by his brothers 0. S. and L. N. Fowler, 
 he (Samuel T. Fowler) passed through some of 
 the slums of New York, and discovered the ex- 
 istence of a degree of poverty, misery and crime 
 that he never dreamed or thought possible in a 
 civilized or Christian country. 
 
 So wrought up was he by this discovery that 
 he then and there declared "These evils need not 
 be, and they shall not continue," and decided to 
 devote his life to discovering the cause and a cure 
 for the evil. From that day to the day of his 
 death, in April, 1883, his life was devoted chiefly 
 to this object, though it compelled him and his 
 family to live in poverty. 
 
 In seeking the cause of these evils r he was led to 
 seek the first great cause of all things. In these 
 researches he discovered that all the processes of 
 nature were generative, and not creative. That 
 there never was any such thing as creating some- 
 thing out of nothing, or of speaking worlds into 
 existence. That everything that is, was generated 
 from certain actualities that always have existed 
 and can never be anihilated or destroyed. That
 
 INTRODUCTION 7 
 
 the first possibility was space, that without space 
 nothing else could exist because it would have no 
 place in which to exist; that the second possibility 
 was matter something to occupy space. That 
 the unlimitedness (the on-and-on-itiveness) of 
 space rendered it negative, and that the negative 
 condition, wherever it dominates, endows with 
 mattine sexuality. That the limitedness of matter 
 renders it positive, and that, wherever the positive 
 condition dominates, it endows with maline sex- 
 uality. Therefore space is the primitive mother, 
 and matter is the primitive father, of all that is 
 or has been. That everything is l^eing continu- 
 ously generated from these two prime factors of 
 existence. 
 
 There never was and never will be any more or 
 any less space than now. 
 
 There never was and never will be any more or 
 any less matter than now. 
 
 All of existence is comprised in four worlds, 
 the star, the plant, the zo-onic, and the Societary.' 
 There is nothing outside or beyond these. These 
 four worlds have been evolved in the order named 
 here, and could not have been evolved in any other 
 order. There could not have been a plant world 
 until there was a star world to which a plant could 
 attach itself and obtain sustenance. There could 
 not have been a zo-onic world until there was a 
 star world on which to stand and have its being, 
 and a plant world on which to feed. An animal
 
 can not subsist on the rock or soil. It can not be 
 nourished with inorganic matter. It must have 
 organic matter (the plant) to feed on. 
 
 There could have been no Societary world until 
 there were zo-onic beings to associate together. 
 
 Only one degree of form, the structural, domi- 
 nates the evolution of the star world. A star is 
 a structure, and nothing more. 
 
 Two degrees of form dominate the evolution 
 of the plant world, the structural and the organic. 
 A plant is an organized structure. The structural 
 form dominates the first stage of plant life; this 
 gives us the. enduring tree. Some trees, now 
 living, are over 4000 years old, and in some cases 
 the structural form comes to dominate to the ex- 
 tent of excluding the organic entirely, and the tree 
 is turned to stone as in the stone forests of 
 Arizona. 
 
 The organic degree of form dominates the 
 higher or second stage of plant life. 
 
 Three degrees of form, the structural, the or- 
 ganic, and the machinical, mark the development 
 of the zo-onic world. The structural form domi- 
 nated the first stage of animal development ; this 
 gave us the Mastodon and other pre-historic 
 monsters, and perhaps the elephant of the present 
 day animals of huge proportions, long lived, and 
 slow of motion. The organic degree of form 
 dominates the second stage of animal develop- 
 ment, and gives us animals with large and power-
 
 INTRODUCTION 9 
 
 ful digestive organs, like the bovine and the swine, 
 whose chief object in life seems to be to eat, di- 
 gest, and lay on fat and flesh for other animals to 
 devour. 
 
 The Machinical degree of form dominates the 
 unfoldment of the third or highest stage of animal 
 life. Man, the most highly developed animal of 
 all, is the most perfect machine in existence. 
 
 It will be noted that each succeeding world con- 
 tains all the degrees of form possessed by the 
 preceding one, with one degree of form added. 
 We therefore conclude that the unfoldment or 
 evolution of the Societary world will be marked 
 and completed with four degrees of form, the 
 structural, the organic, the machinical, and the 
 Social, and that these four forms of Society must 
 come to dominancy in their regular order: first, 
 the structural; second, the organic; third, the 
 machinical, and fourth, the Social; and that they 
 can not occur or come in any other order. 
 
 We claim that the structural degree of form 
 has dominated societary unfoldment in the past, 
 that Societary is now in a transitional stage in 
 which the principles, of the first or structural 
 stage, are at war and in conflict with the princi- 
 ples of the incoming or organic stage, trying to 
 prevent their coming. This accounts for the pre- 
 sent great unrest in every part of the world. 
 
 We claim that the plan of the Industrial Public, 
 herein presented, is organic in form; that it is
 
 10 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the next possibility in social reconstruction, the 
 next link in the chain of societary evolution, and 
 that the race must pass through this form of so- 
 ciety and live its principles before it will be fitted 
 for any higher or better form of social life. 
 
 The plan of the Industrial Public was tested in 
 a small way in a living model, at Ancora, Camden 
 County, New Jersey, during the years 1872 to 
 1878. It was the good fortune of the writer of 
 this to have been one of the small band of reform- 
 ers who made the test. Although the trial would 
 be called a failure by most people, because finally 
 abandoned, it proved to the satisfaction of the 
 writer and some others that the principles are 
 correct and practical under right conditions. 
 
 Most of those who formed the ' ' Ancora Produc- 
 tive Union of the Industrial Public" were ren- 
 dered bankrupt by the panic of 1873. The rest 
 of them were as poor as a "church mouse" any- 
 way, so that we lacked the facilities of production 
 to give profitable employment to the members. 
 Some of us farmed rented land, without a horse, 
 plow or other necessary tools to make our work 
 most effective. We exchanged manual labor with 
 a neighbor for the use of a horse, plow and other 
 tools. Some of us did jobbing work for our 
 neighbors, such as carpenter work, lathing, plast- 
 ering, picking berries, etc. Some finding that they 
 could earn more in the city, working for those 
 who owned power plants and machinery, than
 
 INTRODUCTION 11 
 
 they could on the land without power or tools, 
 left one by one for the cities, depleting our ranks 
 until we concluded to disband. 
 
 The discoveries of Samuel T. Fowler were put 
 in book form, and published in 1882 under the 
 title ' ' Genetics, A new System of Learning based 
 on the Analogies comprised in a complete abstract 
 of the requirements of Genitive Law as they apply 
 to the origin and production, or to the source 
 and genesis of the star, plant, zo-onic and socie- 
 tary worlds. " One thousand copies of this work 
 were printed, but owing to the lack of funds only 
 about 200 were bound. The balance of the edition 
 was destroyed in a fire at the bindery, so very few 
 people ever became aware of, or know anything 
 about, these discoveries. 
 
 This work is reproduced in part two of this 
 book, and the reader is referred to that for the 
 basic principles on which the "Industrial Public" 
 is founded, and for the Constitution of the Indus- 
 trial Public, as thus far evolved by experience. 
 This constitution may be altered and amended, 
 from time to time, as experience may dictate. 
 
 No further attempt has been made towards 
 establishing the Industrial Public since 1878, due 
 first to the death of the founder, second to the 
 poverty of those who had knowledge concerning 
 it, and last but not least to the fact that the world 
 was not yet prepared for the radical change in 
 the Sex relation that the plan calls for.
 
 12 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The world-war, however, has put a new face 
 on things. It has made the new relation of the 
 sexes a necessity. The war left millions of wives 
 without husbands, and millions of maidens with- 
 out ''Sweethearts." There are not enough men 
 left to go around. Each woman, therefore, can 
 not have a man all to herself. What are these 
 women to do 1 Monogamic marriage does not suit 
 the case. Are these women to be denied the right 
 to exercise their natural function of sex? Are 
 they to be forced back to polygamic marriage and 
 all its despotisms? Women who have had a taste 
 of freedom, who have earned their own money- 
 big money during the war, and spent it to suit 
 themselves, will not flock in droves to become the 
 plural wives, the chattels of men. They will take 
 matters in their own hands. The plan of the In- 
 dustrial Public opens the way for them to become 
 financially independent of man, and to properly 
 provide for her children, rendering her free to 
 exercise her sex function as nature demands. 
 
 Woman, in the state of freedom provided by the 
 Industrial Public, will cease to prostitute her sex 
 function to gain a living or secure a home. Sex 
 prostitution will be a thing of the past. 
 
 Ye men and women of wealth, remember that 
 the downtrodden and oppressed will not stay 
 down forever. Already they are rising and clam- 
 oring for their rights, the campfires of revolution 
 are already being lighted, and unless their rights
 
 INTRODUCTION 13 
 
 are speedily obtained through peaceful evolution, 
 a bloody revolution is sure to come. When it 
 comes, your lives and property will both be in 
 danger. Safeguard them now by investing your 
 property in the " Industrial Public," and devote 
 your lives in furthering the cause of peaceful 
 evolution which will secure the rights of all, young 
 and old, rich and poor. 
 
 The Industrial Public can be established with- 
 out destroying property or the taking of human 
 life. 
 
 In starting, we propose to acquire land by 
 settling on free government land, and by pur- 
 chase. We are opposed to the taking of private 
 property without compensation. We come to 
 build up, not to tear down. We corne to institute 
 right and justice, not to practice injustice. 
 
 We propose to break the trusts not by destroy- 
 ing tlieir mines or mills, but simply by stop 
 working for them, and going to work for ourselves. 
 When the corporations and trusts can no longer 
 get hirelings to operate their plants, they will 
 soon be ready to sell them at a reasonable price 
 and on easy terms. And when those who now 
 hold land in great tracts, and cultivate the soil 
 with tractors and machine tools, operated by hired 
 labor, can no longer hire the labor, they will be 
 ready to sell their aci^es, machinery and tools. 
 
 We propose to dethrone the money kings, not 
 by killing them or destroying their bank buildings
 
 14 INTRODUCTION 
 
 or money, but by simply ceasing to use their 
 money and issuing a labor currency of our own. 
 
 It will take some time to do all this. But it can 
 be done and will be done. 
 
 After a majority of the people of any country 
 have embraced the Industrial Public idea, laws 
 may be passed forbidding the transfer of Real 
 Estate, and limiting private ownership of the land 
 to the life of the present holders. Surely no per- 
 son has a right to monopolize land after they are 
 dead. As to corporations, that never die, their 
 ownership may be limited to 25 or some other term 
 of years.
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 Marriage vs. Suitage 
 
 That institution which regulates intercourse be- 
 tween the Sexes, is the pivotal or foundation in- 
 stitution of Society. Whatever principles domi- 
 nate that institution will dominate all the other 
 institutions of Society, because under it our chil- 
 dren are conceived, gestated, born, bred and 
 brought up with the aspirations and spirit of the 
 institution. 
 
 In all past ages, under all forms of government, 
 marriage, in one form or another, has been the 
 ruling institution regulating intercourse between 
 the Sexes. 
 
 Marriage is founded on the ownership of woman 
 by man. It was first instituted by brute man 
 going forth with a club and knocking down a brute 
 woman and carrying her oft to his habitation and 
 there subjugating and domesticating her. She be- 
 came the man's absolute property by the right of 
 conquest, and there was no limit as to how many 
 women a man could thus marry except his power 
 to wield the club and keep them in subjection. 
 
 The children of this union took the status of 
 
 15
 
 16 
 
 the mother. They were the absolute property of 
 the father as long as the father and children lived 
 the age of twenty-one did not free the child in 
 ancient times. 
 
 In those days a man could sell or give away 
 his wife or child, or kill them with impunity, and 
 frequently the wife or wives were cremated alive 
 with the remains of the husband, at his death, 
 so he could be sure of having them in the next 
 world. 
 
 Marriage has been modified from time to time 
 as man has become more civilized and more hu- 
 mane. 
 
 The greatest change was in the substitution of 
 monogamic for polygamic marriage. This change 
 was made by man in an effort towards suitage 
 suitage for himself, but not for the woman. It 
 was made so that each man could own a piece of 
 this kind of property. 
 
 Polygamic marriage (the ownership of many 
 women by one man) often deprived the weaker 
 men from owning even one woman, so they re- 
 belled and prohibited any man from owning more 
 than one woman. 
 
 In all the changes in marriage, even with the 
 advent of woman suffrage, the law and custom 
 still considers the wife the property of the hus- 
 band. The fact that he can protect this piece of 
 property against trespass by other men with the
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 17 
 
 death penalty, without fear of the death penalty 
 for himself, is proof of his absolute ownership. 
 
 In marriage, of all forms, the aspiration of 
 supremeness has been, and always will be, the 
 ruling aspiration. Every man, no matter how 
 many other loves he may have, aspires to reign 
 supreme in the affections of his wife she must 
 not love or smile on any other man. And the 
 wife has the same aspiration to reign supreme in 
 the affection of her husband, and will make it hot 
 for any other woman that may smile on him. 
 
 This aspiration for supremeness, engendered 
 and fostered by marriage, is the very foundation 
 of selfishness and greed. It engenders the desire, 
 in both man and woman, to be the ' ' Great Mogul, ' ' 
 ' ' The great I AM, " ' ' The Supreme Euler, "-.# The 
 family boss," "The political Boss," to be sole 
 owner of the resources of nature and the facilities 
 of production. To own chattel slaves and to 
 control the wage earner, to corner up the neces- 
 saries of life and exclude others from their use 
 until they pay the price. The monopoly of wo- 
 man by man is the parent of all monopolies. 
 
 Marriage is a despotic compact in which com- 
 pulsion is the principle of dispensation; arbitra- 
 tion the principle of rule; dictation the principle 
 of commerce ; chief tainism the principle of f amil- 
 ism ; chattelism the principle of service ; authority 
 the principle of obligation; and obedience the 
 principle of morality.
 
 18 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 
 The same principles that dominate the mar- 
 riage institution have dominated and will con- 
 tinue to dominate all other institutions of society 
 so long as marriage is the dominant institution 
 regulating intercourse between the "sexes. 
 
 All compacts, whether for governmental or in- 
 dustrial purposes have been and still are despotic 
 in nature. 
 
 We still have the compulsory dispensation with 
 us. Formerly compulsion was accomplished by 
 military or brute force. Now it is accomplished 
 by a ficticious monetary system, backed up by 
 the military. 
 
 We are still under arbitrary rule. Formerly 
 we were ruled by an absolute monarch, then by a 
 limited monarchy, now by political bosses, a many 
 headed political or party despotism, about as 
 arbitrary as any rule ever was. 
 
 In ancient times all commerce was carried on 
 by conquest and, although it has been modified 
 from the conquestive to the tradive system, it is 
 as dictatorial as ever.. The profiteer being as 
 remorseless as the invading army or the high- 
 way robber. 
 
 The family, although modified from the chief - 
 tianic to the paternal, it is still a despotic com- 
 pact. 
 
 Our system of service is still on the chattel 
 basis, though it has been modified from personal 
 chattelism to the hireling it is still chattelism.
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 19 
 
 The hireling chattel can change his boss, when 
 he desires. But when sick or out of work he 
 may have to resort to a "soup kitchen" or the 
 poorhonse, to fill an empty stomach. 
 
 The chattel slave, on the other hand, when sick 
 or out of work must be provided for by his owner, 
 under penalty of the loss of a few hundred 
 dollars. 
 
 A compact of two persons, whether for raising 
 a family or for business, must necessarily be of 
 a despotic nature, because there is no opportunity 
 for representative rule in a compact of two. One 
 or the other must take the lead, must guide, direct, 
 must rule. The other must submit and follow. 
 Man, owing to his superior compulsory ability, has 
 been the ruler in the family and state in the past, 
 and woman has blindly followed his lead. 
 
 The wife, as a rule, receives no salary for her 
 services. She works for her bed and board (for 
 her keep), the same as any other chattel. 
 
 The Chattel system of service had its uses in 
 the infancy of the race. It was necessary to hu- 
 man progress. But the advent of steam and elec- 
 tric power and machinery has rendered chattel 
 slavery no longer necessary. 
 
 Whenever any institution ceases to be of use, 
 it becomes a source of danger. 
 
 No matter how useful marriage has been in the 
 past; it has ceased to meet human needs. If it 
 met human needs, there would be no houses of
 
 20 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 
 prostitution, no ''White Slavery," no abortions, 
 no infanticides. 
 
 Compulsory Motherhood, practiced in marriage, 
 is filling the world with weaklings, cripples, and 
 criminals. 
 
 There is more prostitution, more white slavery, 
 more rape, more abortion and more infanticide in 
 marriage than out of it. And when committed 
 outside of marriage it is done to conform to 
 marriage ethics. 
 
 The ownership of women and children, in mar- 
 riage, and the hireling system of servitude, in in- 
 dustry, are the last relics of slavery, and the 
 edict has gone forth that all human slavery, all 
 ownership of one person in another must be 
 abolished. 
 
 For centuries we have been endeavoring to es- 
 tablish a Republic, a Democracy, a government 
 of the people, by the people and for the people, a 
 government by representatives chosen by the 
 people. But all such attempts have been failures. 
 A government of political bosses for political 
 bosses mark the highest achievement thus far 
 made towards a government by the people and 
 for the people. 
 
 Why have all these attempts towards a free 
 government and a free people reverted back to 
 despotism? Because they have all been founded 
 on the despotic institution of marriage under it 
 we have continuously been borning a race of
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 21 
 
 despots, determined to rule, and a race of weak- 
 lings willing to be ruled. 
 
 A race of free men can not be born of slave 
 mothers. The first requisite for the emancipa- 
 tion of woman from sex slavery is to make her 
 financially independent of man; the second re- 
 quisite is the proper care of all children at public 
 expense. 
 
 By the new industrial system of the Industrial 
 Public, in which the workers are the owners of 
 the facilities of production and have free access 
 to the land and other resources of nature, and 
 employ themselves, and in which women are on a 
 perfect equality with men woman is able to earn 
 her own living without drudgery. This together 
 with the proper care of all children at public ex- 
 pense leaves woman free to follow natural at- 
 traction and natural selection. This new relation 
 of the Sexes we call Suitage. In Suitage all own- 
 ership is abolished. Both sexes are free to asso- 
 ciate as it suits them free to continue the rela- 
 tion so long as both parties are suited, and free 
 to discontinue the relation whenever either party 
 is no longer suited. 
 
 Suitage is entered into and discontinued with- 
 out form or ceremony. There are no divorce 
 suits or scandal connected with its dissolution. 
 The separation of conjugal partners does not de- 
 prive either party from the companionship of 
 their children, and does not in any manner jeop-
 
 22 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 
 ardize the support or care of the children. The 
 support and care of children is not jeopardized 
 by the death of either or both parents. 
 
 Representative rule, to be successful, must 
 commence in the family children must be con- 
 ceived, gestated, born and brought up under it, 
 in order to partake of its spirit and aspiration, 
 hence the suitage group must take the place of 
 the married pair and the industrial family must 
 supplant the present family system. The Suitage 
 group and industrial family must be composed of 
 sufficient number of adult persons of both sexes 
 to admit of representative rule. 
 
 Many persons claim that marriage is a divine 
 institution, instituted by God, and that we must 
 not alter, amend or abolish it. We were told the 
 same thing in regard to chattel slavery. But 
 chattel slavery has been abolished, and the chat- 
 telism of marriage must be, or the race will be 
 plunged back into despotism worse than we have 
 ever yet experienced. The Industrial Public 
 opens the way to its peaceable abolition by the 
 substitution of something better. Will you join 
 it and help along human progress or will you 
 continue to grovel in its chattelism? 
 
 Remember the hireling system of service now 
 oppressing mankind can not be abolished until 
 the abolition of marriage and child slavery. 
 Hireling men, if you want your freedom, you 
 must first free your chattel slaves, your wives,
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 23 
 
 and children. The Industrial Public will make 
 you free. But there can be no Industrial Public 
 in the presence of marriage or sex slavery or any 
 kind of ownership of one person in another. 
 Every person must be free and independent. They 
 can be and will be in the Industrial Public. 
 
 When we make proper conditions for women 
 and children, they will be proper for men also. 
 
 Christ told us that "In Heaven there is no 
 marrying or giving in marriage. ' ' He also taught 
 us to pray ' ' Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done 
 in earth as it is in Heaven," and for nineteen cen- 
 turies the whole Christian world has been pray- 
 ing for that order of things to come on earth that 
 is in Heaven, where there is no marrying or giv- 
 ing in marriage. Are these prayers to be an- 
 swered? Yes! Suitage in the Industrial Public 
 is the answer. Shall we turn it down and tell 
 God that he has made a mistake, and that we men 
 prefer to continue to own women and children as 
 slaves? 
 
 It has often been said that marriage is the death 
 bed of love as one poet puts it: 
 
 "Love, free as air, at sight of human ties 
 Plumes his bright wings and in a moment flies. ' ' 
 
 Some good religious people tell us that we 
 should take the Bible as a guide to sex morality. 
 Let us examine this "Good Book" and see what 
 kind of sex relations it upholds. If you will open
 
 24 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 
 your Bible at Chapter XIX of the Book of Genesis 
 and read the story of Lot and his daughters, 
 verses 30 to 38, you will find that it approves 
 sex intercourse of daughters with a drunken 
 father ; that God approved it first by blessing the 
 union with offspring and second by raising the 
 offspring up, each to be the head of a nation. 
 
 In Chapter XXXI of the Book of Numbers we 
 find that, after the Israelites came out of Egypt, 
 they were commanded by God to war on the Mid- 
 ianites and other peaceful nations and tribes. 
 That they killed all the men and took the women 
 and children prisoners. That they took every- 
 thing of value that the Midianites and other na- 
 tions possessed, and destroyed their homes. 
 
 That Moses, God's right-hand man, was angry 
 because they had taken so many prisoners and 
 ordered them to "kill every male among the little 
 ones, and kill every woman that hath known a 
 man by lying with him. But all the women-chil- 
 dren that have not known man by lying with him, 
 keep alive for yourselves." (Verses 17 and 18). 
 That there were 32,000 of these virgins. That 
 God shared in all the loot including the virgins. 
 That his share of the virgins was 32. As God was 
 not ready yet to start the propagation of a Jesus, 
 he had no use for the virgins. So he gave the 
 virgins and his share of the other loot to the High 
 Priest, who no doubt found ample use for them. 
 
 God did not direct what use the High Priest,
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 25 
 
 the army or members of the Congregation should 
 make of the 32,000 virgins. He did not have to; 
 the sex urge and the brute instinct told them. 
 
 I think that these two incidents are enough to 
 prove that the Bible is not a safe guide in sex 
 morality. I think that an enlightened Humanity 
 is a better guide than any book that upholds rape 
 and the intercourse of daughters with a drunken 
 father. Nothing can be more revolting in sex 
 intercourse than this. 
 
 Most people believe that the monogamic rela- 
 tion of the sexes is the ideal one, but this belief 
 has been engendered by law and custom. We have 
 had to believe it and practice it (especially the 
 women have had to), in order not to be outcasts 
 from Society. The lords and masters, the men, 
 have not adhered very closely to it. 
 
 The right relation of the sexes can be demon- 
 strated only in a state of freedom, where the laws 
 of nature are held superior to man-made laws. 
 In such a state I am sure we will find variety in 
 the love relation, guided by knowledge and reason 
 gained by experience, the ideal one. 
 
 "Variety is the spice of life," they say, and 
 we know, by experience, that variety in everything 
 else adds to health and happiness; why not in 
 love ? 
 
 Love is the cement that should and will bind 
 together the Human race. When this cement is 
 applied between a couple here, a couple there, and
 
 26 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 
 
 a couple yonder, it does not bind the whole race 
 together ; it only binds the couples to the exclusion 
 of all others. This exclusion engenders greed and 
 selfishness and leads to war, both private and 
 public. It tends to segregate divide the race 
 into factions instead of uniting it. Variety in 
 love, under right conditions, will unite the race 
 and make it one. 
 
 Love is not a matter of our will, it depends on 
 certain conditions the negative and the positive. 
 When two persons of the opposite sex are exclu- 
 sive in the sex relation and continuously cohabit, 
 the positive and negative conditions become neu- 
 tralized and there is no longer any natural at- 
 traction between them. Sex intercourse, under 
 this condition, not only becomes of no benefit 
 but if persisted in generally results in great harm 
 to both parties but more especially to the woman. 
 It results in sex weaknesses and disease. Most 
 venereal diseases come from sex intercourse 
 where there is no natural attraction or adapta- 
 tion. To continue such intercourse is a crime 
 against nature. Yet the marriage institution of- 
 ten compels this kind of intercourse or none. This 
 is why houses of prostitution flourish in the pres- 
 ence of marriage, and why both men and women 
 are led to break their marriage vows. Vows that 
 never should have been made. No one can tell 
 beforehand whether they can continue to love 
 another so long as life lasts, or not.
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 27 
 
 Sad is the plight of that woman who awakens 
 to the fact that she has sold herself for a mess 
 of pottage, that she no longer owns her sex or- 
 gans, that she can not exercise them except at 
 the demand of another, and that she is expected 
 to always yield to the desires of her " husband" 
 regardless of her Qwn desires or the demands of 
 nature. Such a life is Hell on Earth. 
 
 Man can not injure a woman or trespass on 
 her rights without injuring himself. And some 
 time he will find out that the love of a free woman 
 is vastly superior to that of a bond or slave wo- 
 man. One leads to disease and death, the other 
 to life, health and happiness. 
 
 If we confine ourselves to one variety of food, 
 even if it is the kind we like best, we will soon 
 tire of it. It will cease to nourish us, and may 
 become a poison to us instead of a food. But if 
 we partake of a sufficient variety of foods, and do 
 not eat to excess, we never tire of any. So it is 
 in the sex relation. If we confine ourselves to 
 one love, and especially if we go to excess in that, 
 the magnetic and electric forces founded on the 
 positive and negative conditions become neutral- 
 ized and there is no longer any exchange of mag- 
 netic and electric currents which give the thrill, 
 the joy and benefit to the relation. 
 
 Our life, our health, our happiness, our very 
 existence depends upon the exchange and the in-
 
 23 THE RELATION OF .THE SEXES 
 
 terworking of these 4;wo forces in nature, the 
 magnetic and the electric. 
 
 It is this force that digests our food, circulates 
 our blood, carries off the dead and effete matters 
 of the system, and repairs and rebuilds our bodies. 
 
 There are two great uses of the sex relation, 
 the repair and rebuilding of our own bodies, keep- 
 ing them ever new, useful ancT beautiful, and the 
 generation of new bodies. And there is nothing 
 that will tear down and destroy the human form 
 divine so rapidly and surely as sex intercourse 
 where there is no natural attraction, adaptation 
 or suitability. It is this unsatisfactory, unsuit- 
 able sex relation, compelled by marriage ethics, 
 that is the cause of the desire for highly seasoned 
 foods, tea, coffee, liquor, tobacco, drugs, etc., and 
 the prolific cause, of deception, disease and pre- 
 mature death. 
 
 Suitage or variety in the love relation is not 
 practical in the present order of things, and 
 should never be attempted outside of organized 
 society where men and women are on a perfectly 
 equal footing, and where the woman can readily 
 be selfsupporting, and where all children are 
 properly provided for. 
 
 Married couples who desire to prolong their 
 suitability, adaptation and love of each other 
 should sleep in separate beds, and visit each other 
 only as desired by the wife. Woman should reign 
 supreme in all love matters.
 
 THE RELATION OF THE SEXES 29 
 
 In making the change from marriage to suitage, 
 there may be some mistakes made. Some, whose 
 sex-natures have been long suppressed, may be 
 inclined to go to excess, the same as those who 
 hunger for food a long time, are liable to overeat 
 when they come in the midst of plenty. 
 
 But these things will soon right themselves. A 
 bond woman is frequently compelled to go to ex- 
 cess, but free women will soon find out what is 
 good for them, and stop at that. And men will 
 find that what is best for women is best for them 
 also, and will not try to force themselves or their 
 attentions on women when not desired. 
 
 The sex urge is the strongest urge in all na- 
 ture, and unless we make proper conditions for 
 its natural and rightful exercise, it will find ex- 
 pression in wrongful and harmful ways. 
 
 The rightful exercise of the sex function leads 
 to health and happiness the wrongful exercise 
 leads to disease and death. 
 
 "Love comes like a summer sigh, 
 
 Softly o 'er you stealing, 
 Love comes and you wonder why 
 To its shrine you're kneeling? 
 
 "Love comes and the days go by 
 
 While your fate Love's sealing; 
 Love some day must come to all, 
 
 Come to all, (yes) come to all! " 
 Willard Spencer in "The Little Tycoon."
 
 CHILDREN 's BIGHTS, THEIR CARE AND TRAINING 
 
 Children's rights, woman's rights, and man's 
 rights are all tied up in one bundle, the bundle 
 of Human Eights. 
 
 A child 's rights are paramount to those of any 
 other member of Human Society because it comes 
 into this world through no acts of its own. Its 
 wishes concerning its coming are not consulted. 
 It comes perfectly helpless. It can not feed or 
 clothe itself, provide its own shelter, or protect 
 or maintain its own rights. 
 
 Those, whose acts are responsible for bringing 
 a child into being, should be held responsible for 
 its proper care and training until it can properly 
 care for itself. 
 
 It has long been conceded that a child 's educa- 
 tion should not depend on its parents alone, and 
 experience teaches us that a child should not de- 
 pend on its parents alone for its. shelter, food, 
 raiment, care and training. Millions of weak dis- 
 eased children, and millions of deaths annually 
 among the young, is proof that they do not re- 
 ceive proper nourishment, raiment, shelter, care 
 or training, when left to the care of parents alone. 
 
 Every child has a right to be well born, to be 
 
 30
 
 CHILDREN'S RIGHTS 31 
 
 born of healthy loving parents, to be the offspring 
 of love and not of lust or rape, to be a welcome 
 child; to insure this, it must be born of a free 
 mother. 
 
 A child needs, above all else, a mother's love 
 especially during gestation and lactation. An 
 unwelcome child does not get it. It gets hatred 
 instead. This hatred poisons its food supply so 
 that it is not properly nourished, either in the 
 mother's womb or while nursing at her breast, 
 resulting in a weakling prone to disease and 
 crime. 
 
 Compulsory motherhood is filling the world 
 with weaklings and criminals, and the only cure 
 is a free motherhood. A free motherhood is 
 possible only in organized society where women 
 are on perfect equality with men, and where wo- 
 man has free access to Nature's resources aided 
 by machinery and power, so that she can earn a 
 livelihood for herself, independent of any man. 
 These conditions will be provided in the Industrial 
 Public. 
 
 A child has a right not only to proper food, rai- 
 ment, shelter and care during his helpless condi- 
 tion, but he has a right to a good practical edu- 
 cation that will fit him to earn his own living at 
 as early an age as possible, consistent with his 
 good health. 
 
 After a child receives an education, fitting it 
 to earn a living, it should have an opportunity to
 
 32 CHILDREN'S RIGHTS 
 
 exercise its industrial talents in useful produc- 
 tion, without first becoming the hireling slave of 
 a Trust or Corporation. It should have free ac- 
 cess to the resources of nature and the use of 
 tools, machinery and power to make its work 
 the most effective. This opportunity it will have 
 in the Industrial Public through the collective 
 ownership of the facilities of production and 
 transportation. 
 
 In the present order of things, or rather in the 
 present disorder, after spending a fortune in giv- 
 ing our sons and daughters an education, they are 
 left to be exploited by soulless corporations and 
 trusts in order to eke out a precarious living. 
 
 It is as much the duty of society to provide a 
 child with the facilities of production as to teach 
 them how to produce knowledge, without an op- 
 portunity to utilize it, is of little worth. 
 
 While a child has a right to receive everything 
 needful during its period of helplessness, it has 
 no right to receive these things free of cost; to 
 grant that right would be granting the right to 
 receive the labor of others without due compen- 
 sation ; which is diametrically opposed to the very 
 foundation principles of the Industrial Public. 
 
 In the Industrial Public, in order to teach a 
 child to be honest, industrious and economical, an 
 account is opened with each child, at birth. The 
 child is charged for all service rendered it, and is 
 credited for all service rendered by it. When this
 
 33 
 
 account balances (when the child has rendered as 
 much service to society as society has rendered it) 
 the child becomes of age, regardless of its age in 
 years, months or days. It comes to own itself 
 because it has paid the cost of its production. 
 
 When a child thus becomes of age, is self-sup- 
 porting, and bears its share of public responsi- 
 bility i. e., when it has contributed or invested 
 its share of the necessary capital to provide a 
 home, the facilities of production, and to provide 
 for the children and other helpless ones it is en- 
 dowed with the right of suffrage franchise. And 
 this is ever the test to the right of suffrage fran- 
 chise in the Industrial Public to be solvent, self- 
 supporting, and bear your share of public respon- 
 sibility, regardless of age, sex, color or other 
 qualifications. 
 
 We claim that any person who is in debt to 
 society, is dependent on society for support or 
 care, and those who do not contribute their share 
 towards the public fund, have no right to vote, no 
 right to dictate how the public funds shall be used. 
 
 When a child is charged for the cost of its pro- 
 duction, it has a right to receive the service ren- 
 dered it at the smallest possible cost; to secure 
 this, all compensation, for the care of children in 
 the Industrial Public, is regulated by competition, 
 the same as all other services rendered to society. 
 
 Those who will do the work the best for the 
 least amount of credit, get it to do. Those who
 
 34 CHILDREN'S RIGHTS 
 
 love children will naturally care for them for less 
 credit than those who do not like children. Many 
 parents who can beget good healthy children, are 
 not fitted to properly educate or train them. 
 Children, like grown-ups, like company, and 
 should not be deprived of the companionship of 
 other children. To bring a child up alone by it- 
 self, is likely to make it selfish. Several children 
 can be brought up together with less work and 
 expense than they could be brought up separately. 
 Children can be taught to help care for one an- 
 other, and in doing so, they learn to be helpful 
 and generous, instead of dependent and selfish. 
 
 In the Industrial Public, all children are 
 brought up in perfect equality, with equal rights, 
 privileges and opportunities. They are brought 
 up to earn their own way and to do their share 
 of the world's work. 
 
 There can be no equality where one child is al- 
 lowed to become heir to a hundred million dollars 
 while thousands of other children inherit nothing, 
 but are doomed to be the hireling slaves of those 
 who do inherit; for this reason the children of 
 the Industrial Public do not inherit the accumu- 
 lations of their special parents. In the Industrial 
 Public we are all sisters and brothers of one com- 
 mon humanity, and have the right to share and 
 share alike in the assets left by a departing mem- 
 ber. Instead of dividing the assets up into small 
 portions which might not be of much benefit to
 
 CHILDREN'S RIGHTS 35 
 
 4 
 
 the recipients, the whole amount goes into the 
 public fund for the benefit of all. This saves all 
 the trouble of making and breaking of wills. As 
 there is no opportunity in the Industrial Public 
 for profiteering or for one person to exploit an- 
 other, there will be no large fortunes to divide. 
 There will be no extremely rich or extremely poor, 
 but all will have aplenty. 
 
 A child has a right to know what its production 
 has cost, and a right to be free when it has paid 
 that cost, whether it has arrived at the age of 
 twenty-one or not. In the present family system, 
 the parents generally feel, when their children 
 become of age (21), that they still owe them a 
 whole lot "A debt that never can be paid" 
 even when they have exploited their children to 
 the extent of several times the cost of their pro- 
 duction. 
 
 Children, who have been exploited by their 
 parents, are liable to think "If it is right for 
 their parents to exploit them, it is right for them 
 to exploit their parents, their sisters and brothers, 
 and others. On the other hand, children who are 
 pampered and brought up in luxury, with no 
 knowledge of the cost or value of anything 
 brought up to receive everything they want with- 
 out giving anything in return go through life 
 getting all they can and giving as little in return 
 as possible, regardless of the rights of others. 
 They seem to be devoid of all sense of right and
 
 36 
 
 wrong. Is it any wonder that they become mon- 
 opolists and profiteers! 
 
 It is useless to try to eliminate crime by pun- 
 ishing criminals, so long as we are continuously 
 generating more criminals. 
 
 A wife who has no salary or allowance, and has 
 to beg her husband for every cent she needs, is 
 sometimes tempted to pick her husband's pockets 
 at night. If she does this while pregnant, she is 
 liable to mark her child with kleptomania. Thus 
 is born a shoplifter or pickpocket; and it is only 
 a short step from a pickpocket to a "hold-up 
 man" or a highway robber. 
 
 If a woman is compelled to conceive against her 
 wishes, as she often is in marriage, she frequently 
 tries to make way with the fetus before birth. If 
 this attempt is made and it fails, the child may 
 be marked with the hatred of humanity in general, 
 a disregard for human life, and a desire to kill; 
 and thus we generate murderers. 
 
 In suitage, women are free to become mothers 
 or not, according to their desire; free to love or 
 not to love ; free to cohabit or not to cohabit. Un- 
 der these conditions there will be no more un- 
 desired children born, no more attempts at abor- 
 tion, no more weaklings or criminals born. 
 
 In the Industrial Public, a child's education 
 will be made more practical and more attractive 
 than in the present school system. 
 
 Children will not be compelled to spend so
 
 CHILDREN'S RIGHTS : 37 
 
 many hours over dry books in close schoolrooms. 
 They will get their education by doing things in- 
 stead of reading how to do them. They will get 
 their education in the garden, in the orchard, in 
 the field, in the kitchen, in the machine shop, and 
 out in the wildwoods amid babbling brooks and 
 singing birds, and in the "Good old swimming 
 hole." 
 
 In learning how to do things, by the doing, they 
 will earn something in the doing towards paying 
 their way. 
 
 When a child earns something while getting an 
 education, education is made more attractive 
 there is an incentive to learn. Even we grown-ups 
 need some incentive to do our best. 
 
 A man who works for wages and gets only 
 part of what he produces, has not the same in- 
 centive to do his best that a man has who is work- 
 ing for himself and gets all he produces. 
 
 A child needs to learn self-control by learning 
 to obey. 
 
 All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, 
 they say. Every child needs some play, but most 
 work can be made like play. 
 
 Children brought up without work are sure to 
 get into mischief for "Satan still finds mischief 
 for idle hands to do." Keep the child busy doing 
 good.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 
 
 Land, labor, currency and knowledge (the 
 knowhow to do things) are the prime factors in 
 the production and distribution of the necessaries 
 and luxuries of life and the accumulation of 
 wealth. 
 
 In the Industrial Public, the land will not be 
 divided up and parcelled out to private individ- 
 uals, or allowed to come under private control, or 
 under the control of corporations, either by deed, 
 lease or by any kind of single tax. 
 
 The land and all other resources of Nature are 
 held in trust for the benefit of all members of 
 society, present and future the right of future 
 generations being recognized as well as those of 
 the present. 
 
 All industries carried on in the Industrial Pub- 
 lic will be carried" on as public business by the 
 various Productive Unions of the Industrial 
 Public. Each Productive Union will have juris- 
 diction over the land they cultivate, or the mine 
 they operate. Each Productive Union will elect 
 their own officers and regulate their own affairs, 
 subject only to the Constitution of the Industrial 
 Public. 
 
 38
 
 39 
 
 The facilities of production (tools, machinery, 
 power plants, factory buildings, and homes, will 
 be owned collectively by the voting members of 
 the Productive Unions. A person's right to vote 
 depends on their contributing or investing their 
 pro-rata share of the necessary capital to provide 
 these things and to properly provide for all chil- 
 dren and other dependent persons. 
 
 The labor of cultivating the soil, mining the 
 minerals, preparing them for use, transporting 
 them to where needed, the building of homes, 
 power plants and factory buildings, the making 
 of tools and machinery, and all other labor per- 
 formed or service rendered to the Productive 
 Unions shall be open to the free competition of all 
 members of the Union men, women and children. 
 And so far as is possible, all work will be done 
 by the job or piecework, and compensation will 
 be regulated by competition; the lowest bidder, 
 the one who will do the work the best for the least 
 amount of credit getting the work to do. 
 
 Competition in the Industrial Public injures no 
 one because the profits or savings of the system 
 do not go into private pockets but do reduce the 
 cost of everything that everybody uses. 
 
 Competition, in the Industrial Public, brings 
 those best suited to do any special kind of work 
 to doing it because those who are best suited and 
 like to do any special work will naturally do it
 
 40 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 
 
 for less credit than one who is not suited or dis- 
 likes the work. 
 
 The Productive Union will issue bills of credit 
 for all service rendered it. These bills of credit 
 dp not pay for the service rendered. They only 
 measure and keep a record of it, and entitle the 
 holder to receive equal service in return. 
 
 By holding the products of labor for which the 
 bills of credit are issued to redeem said bills, they 
 become a true labor currency. 
 
 This currency is the only kind issued or used 
 in the Industrial Public. It is issued directly to 
 those who do the work. It entitles the holder to 
 receive the products of his own labor or to the 
 [products of an equal amount of labor rendered 
 by others. 
 
 This currency is issued directly to the produc- 
 ers ; the non^producers can not get hold of it. It 
 can not be amassed by the non-producers and used 
 by them to corner up the necessaries of life or 
 aid in the monopoly of the resources of nature 
 or the facilities of production or to pay the wages 
 of hireling slaves. It can not be used like the 
 present monetary system to rob and enslave man- 
 kind. Robbery, theft and oppression seem to be 
 the chief uses of the present "world's money." 
 It enables the idlers to monopolize the resources 
 of nature and the facilities of production ; to cor- 
 ner up the necessaries of life, enslave the workers 
 and profiteer on the needs of humanity.
 
 LAND, LABOR A^D CURRENCY 41 
 
 All capital comes from labor; the laborers 
 therefore should be the capitalists and they will 
 be rendered so in the Industrial Public by substi- 
 tuting a true labor currency in place of the pres- 
 ent fictitious monetary system. 
 
 The feats of robbery committed by the pick- 
 pockets, highwaymen, housebreakers, political 
 grafters, and invading armies pale into insignifi- 
 cance when compared to those committed by the 
 money power. Their thefts reach into billions 
 every year. 
 
 In pricing the products of labor in the Indus- 
 trial Public, nothing is added for the fertility 
 of the soil or for the air, water or sunshine that 
 enters into the production of the crop, and noth- 
 ing is charged for the minerals mined from the 
 earth. 
 
 As all of Nature's resources, by right, belong 
 to all mankind alike, it follows that no one has a 
 right to any more than he can personally use; 
 therefore no one has a right to buy, sell or ex- 
 change them. The only thing we have a right to 
 buy, sell or exchange is our labor, our industrial 
 talent. ^ 
 
 In pricing the products of labor, a small per- 
 centage of profit is added, sufficient to pay all the 
 expense of government and to increase the public 
 fund so as to properly provide for children, to 
 repair, improve and increase the facilities of pro-
 
 42 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 
 
 duction, to build more, larger and better homes, 
 and make other public improvements. 
 
 As these profits will be much less than the 
 profits we have been accustomed to paying in the 
 old order of things, they will not be a burden. 
 
 This profit on the products of -labor takes the 
 place of all other taxes in the Industrial Public. 
 Think of a nation run without interest and with- 
 out taxes? 
 
 There is no tax assessor required to assess this 
 tax. No tax collector required to collect it. All 
 of that expense is saved, and the opportunity for 
 graft is eliminated. 
 
 Everyone pays his or her share of the tax when 
 they pay for their room rent, for a meal of vict- 
 uals, for a suit of clothes or other wearing ap- 
 parel, and wheneyer they use any of the public 
 utilities, the railroads, telegraph, telephone, mail, 
 etc. The only way to shift this tax is to let some 
 one else do your eating, wear the fine clothes and 
 do the traveling. Not many will care to shift a 
 tax this way. 
 
 Those who enjoy the good things of this life 
 are the on*s that should pay the taxes and pay 
 just in proportion to the amount they consume. 
 The man or woman who wears a $100 suit or coat 
 should pay ten times the tax that one who wears 
 a $10 suit or coat. One who eats a $10 per plate 
 dinner should pay ten times the tax as one who
 
 LAND, LABOR A^D CURRENCY 43 
 
 eats a dollar dinner and 100 times as much as one 
 who contents himself with a 10 cent meal. 
 
 When a man works for wages, the products of 
 his labor go into the hands of those who pay 
 the wages. The wage earner loses control of the 
 products of his labor, and no matter how high 
 he may force wages through trade unions and 
 strikes, the man or clique of men who are in 
 possession of the products of labor have the last 
 call. They can raise the price on the products 
 enough to not only cover the rise in wages but 
 to afford a handsome profit on the extra wages 
 paid. 
 
 "Big Business" is here. It has come to stay 
 because it increases and cheapens production. 
 
 Unless the wage earners organize to own Big 
 Businesss, Big Business will own them. Shall 
 Big Business own the workers, or will the workers 
 own Big Business? 
 
 So long as the workers continue to work for 
 wages, they will be controlled by those who pay 
 the wages. The only way out of this serfdom is 
 for us to organize ourselves into Unions for 
 production instead of into Labor Unions to stop 
 production. 
 
 About all the Labor Unions really accomplish 
 is to stop production until an increase of wages 
 is granted. Sometimes an increase is granted, 
 and sometimes not. But for every increase 
 granted in wages the price of the products of
 
 44 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 
 
 labor are boosted enough to not only cover the in- 
 crease in wages, but to afford an increased profit 
 besides. 
 
 Trying to improve our condition by striking 
 for higher wages is like trying to lift ourselves 
 by pulling on our own boot straps it never gets 
 anywhere. 
 
 If we would only save the money we spend in 
 strikes and for liquor, tobacco, tea, coffee, "Soft 
 drinks" etc., that do us harm instead of good, 
 and put it into one pool or into several pools, we 
 could start several Billion or Hundred Million 
 dollar businesses every year. 
 
 These great savings together with the greatly 
 increased earnings gained by working for our- 
 selves in our own collectively owned businesses, 
 and the great saving made in co-operative house- 
 keeping would soon enable us to own the Earth, 
 and enjoy its fullness, with all fear of future want 
 removed. 
 
 The great success and power gained by corpor- 
 ations and Trusts has come about through the 
 economy and savings of individuals and pooling 
 these savings and co-operating together. Hireling 
 men, the road to your freedom lies through similar 
 methods. You must work, earn, economize and 
 save, you must pool your savings, you must co- 
 operate and collectively own the facilities of pro- 
 duction, and employ yourselves. The plan of the 
 Industrial Public opens the way gives you the
 
 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 45 
 
 opportunity. Will you embrace it? Or will you 
 continue to be a hireling slave to the end of your 
 days and see your children travel the same down- 
 ward road to poverty? 
 
 The facilities for production are so perfect in 
 this world now, that there is no longer any excuse 
 for poverty. 
 
 The existence of poverty in any part of the 
 world, in this age of great productive possibility, 
 is proof of the lack of right Society conditions. 
 It is in our power to change these conditions and 
 make them right for all. Shall we do it? 
 
 The plan of the Industrial Public is the only 
 one, yet presented to the world, that can accom- 
 plish this end. No one reform can cure all the 
 ills with which humanity is afflicted. Nothing 
 but an entire new set of social institutions, all 
 working in harmony together, can accomplish it. 
 It will not do to mix up despotic institutions with 
 publican institutions. All institutions must be 
 homogenious (of the same kind). The publican 
 principle of compact must extend to and include 
 the family and the relation of the sexes, as well 
 as the government and the industries. 
 
 The day of small one-man business has passed, 
 it can not be made to pay in the presence of "Big 
 Business." Everything in the Industrial Public 
 will be carried on in a larger way. 
 
 The land will no longer be divided up in small 
 fields, and cultivated with one jnan, and one or
 
 46 LAND, LABOR AND CURRENCY 
 
 two horse power in a slipshod way, like it is at 
 present. The land will no longer be encumbered 
 with fences that protect the growth of weeds for 
 the wind to scatter their seeds over the cultivated 
 ground. The land will be cultivated in large tracts 
 with large tractors and machine tools. The land 
 will be cleared of all stumps and stones and made 
 level enough to admit of machine cultivation. It 
 will be properly irrigated and drained and highly 
 fertilized, and its cultivation will be under the 
 supervision of experts. 
 
 We will no longer build small one-family houses 
 on narrow streets or in dark slum alleys. Our 
 homes will be palaces in parks, built fireproof, or 
 nearly so, of concrete and steel with all modern 
 comforts and conveniences, and large enough to 
 accommodate several hundred persons. They will 
 be built in such a way as to afford privacy to the 
 individual as well as communial advantages. 
 
 Our factories and workshops will be sanitary, 
 and structures of beauty, built near our homes, 
 and everything operated by electric power gen- 
 erated by the falling waters or by the consump- 
 tion of fuel at its source of production and trans- 
 ported on wires, to insure freedom from smoke 
 and dirt. 
 
 The Productive Union will own the buildings 
 and the equipment, but private rooms can be fur- 
 nished by the occupant to suit their own taste. 
 
 The selection of rooms will be regulated by
 
 47 
 
 competition, those offering the highest rental hav- 
 ing first choice. 
 
 Meals will be served on the restaurant plan, so 
 much for each dish, so that those who desire to 
 economize in their eating can do so. 
 
 There will be no such thing as "over produc- 
 tion" in the Industrial Public' so long as any one 
 needs more or better food, raiment or shelter. 
 
 No one will have to walk the streets hunting 
 a job. There will always be some kind of a job 
 waiting for them. 
 
 No one will be obliged to work at the same thing 
 year after year in order to make a living. All 
 can have a chance of employment, working part 
 of the time in the house or shop, and part of the 
 time in the garden, the orchard or the field. 
 
 Working all the time at one thing develops 
 some faculties at the expense of others and makes 
 us narrow and one-sided. To be a fully developed 
 individual, we need to exercise all of our faculties 
 and every function of our being. The Industrial 
 Public system will afford ample opportunity for 
 this.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 CHANGES, ECONOMIES AND ADVANTAGES OF THE 
 INDUSTRIAL PUBLIC SYSTEM 
 
 When the Industrial Public system becomes 
 universal, many of the useless, non-productive, 
 harmful and destructive occupations of the pre- 
 sent system will have given way to more useful 
 and productive ones. 
 
 The majority of the people having come to 
 realize the oneness of the race the brotherhood 
 and sisterhood of man and to obey the injunc- 
 tion ''Love thy neighbor as thyself," standing 
 armies and strong navies will be no longer needed. 
 
 The millions of men now engaged in war and 
 preparing for war, and the $8,000,000,000 now 
 being spent annually for the purpose of destroy- 
 ing life and property, can be devoted to the build- 
 ing of homes for the homeless, to the production 
 of food for the hungry, and clothes for the naked. 
 
 There will be no more use for banks, or bankers, 
 stock, grain or provision brokers, insurance com- 
 panies of any kind. No use for drug doctors, 
 lawyers or real estate agents. 
 
 All private stores will now give way to the 
 public store, and the vast amount of advertising 
 now needed to boost the sales of these stores will 
 
 48
 
 ADVANTAGES OF THE I. P. SYSTEM 49 
 
 be no longer needed, effecting a saving of Mil- 
 lions annually to the consumers, and freeing the 
 landscape from the objectionable signboard and 
 billboard. 
 
 When we come to experience the deliciousness 
 and the greater healthfulness of a fruit, -nut and 
 vegetable diet, we will cease to raise animals for 
 slaughter, and cease to make graveyards of our 
 stomachs for their dead carcasses. 
 
 The murdering of animals and using them for 
 food, is one of the things that keeps alive the 
 spirit of war, destruction and murder within us. 
 Let us cast out this spirit of the devil, by a more 
 rational and natural diet. As our appetites come 
 back towards normal, we will learn, by experience 
 too, that most foods are more nourishing, more 
 delicious and more healthful when eaten raw or 
 uncooked than when cooked. 
 
 If you want to be a live one, eat live foods. If 
 you want to be a dead one, eat dead foods. 
 
 Cooking destroys the life principle in most 
 foods and renders them inorganic. 
 
 The appetities of men and women having be- 
 come more normal, by natural living, the dis- 
 tillery, the brewery, the saloon, and the drug 
 store will go out of business and we will cease 
 to raise tea, coffee and tobacco, except possibly 
 a small amount of tobacco to kill the lice on 
 plants. 
 
 When all the drones in the hive, all the para-
 
 50 ADVANTAGES OF THE I. P. SYSTEM 
 
 sites now living on the labor of others, and all 
 those engaged in useless and harmful occupations 
 are obliged to engage in useful production, no one 
 will be overworked. The Earth will be made to 
 blossom, and bring forth fruit, and we will all 
 enjoy the fullness of life, to the exclusion of all 
 poverty, disease and crime. 
 
 Large cities, with their small houses built on 
 narrow streets or in slum alleys will become a 
 thing of the past. We will get back to the land. 
 Our homes, large palatial ones, will be built out 
 in the open, surrounded by parks, gardens, or- 
 chards, nut groves, and fields of waving grain. 
 
 Our work shops and factories will be things 
 of beauty too, built conveniently close by, and 
 equipped with modern power plants and machin- 
 ery. The power plants may be miles away, close 
 by the falling water, the coal mine or oil well. 
 The power being conveyed on wires to where 
 needed, and there converted into light, power or 
 heat as desired. 
 
 No one will lie awake at night wondering and 
 worrying where the money is to come from to 
 pay that note due tomorrow. Promissory notes 
 will be no longer needed. 
 
 Enforced idleness will be a thing of the past. 
 No one will have to tramp the street to hunt a 
 job. There will be no more strikes, no more 
 shutouts. 
 
 There will be no more evictions from rented
 
 ADVANTAGES OF THE I. P. SYSTEM 51 
 
 homes because we will all be part owners of the 
 home. 
 
 There will be no more ground or cause for 
 worry. It is worry that kills, not Avork. 
 
 There will be no more widows, widowers or 
 orphans, but plenty of Sweethearts and lovers 
 and lovable children. 
 
 When we have a variety of loves, the death of 
 one does not leave us desolate or blight our lives, 
 as it does in the monogamic relation. We still 
 have some one to love and to love us. There is 
 no great break, no void, in our love-life. 
 
 De-carnation, what we now call death, will not 
 be looked upon as death, but as a new birth a 
 birth into a higher and better life, and should 
 not therefore be cause for mourning. We should 
 rather rejoice that our friend has entered into a 
 more perfect, freer life. 
 
 When we become more sympathetic by closer 
 communion with our fellows, when our thoughts 
 are no longer centered on self, but go out to our 
 neighbors, we will realize the one-ness of the race, 
 and will feel and realize the presence and enjoy 
 the companionship of our friends who have ap- 
 parently departed this life, but who have only 
 thrown off the mortal coil and still remain with 
 us as part of the one stupendous whole, of which 
 we all are but a part,
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 SOCIALISM AND THE SINGLE TAX 
 
 Of the various plans brought forth to cure the 
 ills of Humanity, the two known as Socialism and 
 the Single Tax, seem to have won the most con- 
 verts, so we will take up these two systems and 
 compare them with that of the Industrial Public. 
 
 In Socialism they commence at the top to build, 
 and build downward. In the Industrial Public 
 we commence at the bottom and build upward. 
 Socialism has to wait until a majority of the 
 voters of a nation are converted to its principles 
 before it can be put into practice while The In- 
 dustrial Public can be started by organizing a 
 single Productive Union by comparatively few 
 people, and then grow. 
 
 When three or more Productive Unions have 
 been formed they can organize themselves into a 
 Commercial Union by electing representatives 
 thereto. The Commercial Union will regulate all 
 Commerce between the Productive Unions and 
 groups and can take statistics of all commodities 
 needed by all the Productive Unions belonging 
 to it and ascertain where they can be produced to 
 the Jbest advantage. 
 
 The Commercial Unions in turn can organize 
 
 52
 
 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 53 
 
 themselves into a Universal Union which may 
 embrace all the world. 
 
 The membership of a Productive Union will 
 not be so large but what the members can come 
 to know each other well enough to make a wise 
 choice to fill any Office. They will not attempt 
 to choose the Officers for a Commercial Union. 
 They will let their representatives do that and 
 then hold the representatives responsible for 
 their acts under penalty of an immediate dis- 
 charge, which can be affected at any time by a 
 two-thirds vote. 
 
 A million, or a hundred million, people can not 
 become well enough acquainted with each other to 
 wisely select any one of their number to hold 
 the highest office or offices in their gift, like a 
 president of the United States, or the president 
 of a Commercial Union, or the Universal Union 
 of the Industrial Public. 
 
 The representatives of a Commercial Union 
 will not be so numerous but what they can become 
 sufficiently acquainted with each other to enable 
 them to make a wise choice of their members 
 to fill the various offices of the Union and also 
 representatives to the Universal Union. This is 
 representative rule the next in line of evolu- 
 tion, after Autocratic rule. 
 
 The Industrial Public is voluntary association, 
 while Socialism is compulsory. 
 
 Socialists advocate the confiscation of all pri-
 
 54 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 
 
 vate property and making it public without com- 
 pensating the present holders; while we, of the 
 Industrial Public, are willing to work, economize 
 and save, and acquire private property by pur- 
 chase, or to patiently wait until the present 
 holders of private property are converted to our 
 way of thinking and voluntarily invest it in our 
 enterprise. 
 
 The Socialists advocate and practice the de- 
 struction of property and the taking of human 
 life with bomb, torch and dagger, in secret, 
 stealthy warfare, often killing the innocent as 
 well as the guilty, in order to further their ends, 
 while those of the Industrial Public are opposed 
 to the taking of human life or destroying any- 
 thing that can be of use to humanity. We are 
 willing to labor and wait, knowing that our course 
 is just and that all people will come to see the 
 justness of it sometime. 
 
 The Socialists do not advocate any sound or 
 just basis on which to issue a currency. They 
 propose to print all the money they want, and 
 legislate value into it. Some Socialists propose 
 to do without money altogether ; letting each one 
 help himself to all they want regardless of 
 whether they produce anything or not. This plan 
 may work for a while but can not continue for- 
 ever. 
 
 The Socialists propose to pay the 'same wages 
 to everybody regardless of what they produce,
 
 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 55 
 
 fostering idleness, inefficiency and shiftlessness, 
 while in the Industrial Public we endeavor to se- 
 cure to each one all they produce, giving everyone 
 an incentive to do their best and to become more 
 and more efficient. 
 
 The Socialists propose to gain their ends by 
 bloody revolutions we by peaceful evolution. 
 AVhich system are you in favor of? 
 
 The advocates of the Single Tax System seem 
 to be of a higher degree of intelligence than most 
 of those advocating Socialism. 
 
 Much has been claimed for the Single Tax plan, 
 but the claims are not well founded. The plan 
 does not propose any new monetary or currency 
 system. It leaves the present system intact a 
 powerful engine for robbery and oppression. It 
 does not propose any- change in the present in- 
 dustrial system. It leaves the hireling system of 
 service in force as it finds it. It does not propose 
 any change in the relation of the sexes. It still 
 leaves women the chattels of men. 
 
 About all the Single Tax could accomplish 
 would be to free the land of private ownership 
 by taxing unused land so high that no one could 
 afford to hold it in idleness and would therefore 
 relinquish its ownership, making it public land. 
 The Single Tax system does not propose to make 
 the cultivation of the land, or the mining of min- 
 erals, public business. They claim that making 
 the land public property would enable the idle
 
 56 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 
 
 workers to get out on to the land and that that 
 would raise wages and thereby benefit the work- 
 ers. 
 
 If this plan had been put into practice before 
 the advent of steam and electric power, and power 
 machinery and tools, it might have done some 
 little good. But the average wage earner of to- 
 day, especially those out of a job, without money 
 to buy a horse, tools, fertilizers or seeds, or to 
 buy food to live on while raising a crop, would 
 not make much headway out on a farm, single- 
 handed and alone. Even if he did have enough 
 money to afford a one-horse outfit he could not 
 compete with the capitalist farmer who owns 
 numerous powerful tractor engines and all the 
 power machinery and tools that can be operated 
 therewith and capital to drain, irrigate and fer- 
 tilize the land and pay the wages of an army of 
 hirelings while they raise an abundant crop for 
 him. 
 
 Henry George in his "Progress and Poverty" 
 admits that the operation of the Single Tax would 
 be, in effect, the putting the use of the land up at 
 auction and knocking it down to the highest bid- 
 der, the one who would pay the highest tax for 
 its use. 
 
 Let us see, now, how this plan would work out 
 in practice. 
 
 Here are several thousand acres of fertile farm 
 land, the use of which is put up at auction and
 
 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 57 
 
 knocked down to the highest bidder. Who can 
 afford to pay the highest tax for the use of this 
 land? Is it the wage earner, without capital to 
 buy even a single horse and an outfit of tools to 
 go with him or to buy fertilizers and seeds or to 
 live on while raising a crop ? Or would it be some 
 capitalist with plenty of money to buy all the 
 best power plants, machinery and tools on the 
 market, plenty of fertilizers and seeds and to 
 employ an army of men to drain, irrigate and 
 cultivate the land? Anybody with a particle of 
 common sense can see that the capitalist would 
 get it. 
 
 Now we will take a coal mine for another ex- 
 ample. Here is a mine with millions of -tons of 
 coal in it. This particular mine was operated by 
 a private owner for several years before the 
 Single Tax came into effect. The former owner 
 still has his mining tools on the ground and he 
 knows to a farthing how much it costs to get a 
 ton of coal out. When the use of this mine is 
 put up at auction, who can afford to pay the 
 highest tax for its use? Is it any one of the 
 miners who have been working for years in the 
 dark caverns of the earth at starvation wages? 
 Or would it be the operator who has his tools al- 
 ready on the ground and a trade already estab- 
 lished for the coal? The operator would surely 
 get it, and we all know what he has been doing 
 to us in the past.
 
 58 SOCIALISM AND SINGLE TAX 
 
 As it would take less capital to pay a tax on the 
 land than to buy and own it, it would be easier 
 for capitalists to monopolize the mines and the 
 land, under the single tax plan, than under the 
 present system, therefore, the Single Tax would 
 benefit the rich and not the poor. 
 
 No one reform can cure all the evils with which 
 we are afflicted. The Industrial Public plan is the 
 only one yet offered that gives promise of doing 
 this. 
 
 The Industrial Public is not a fragmentary re- 
 form. It comprises a complete new set of insti- 
 tutions, all in harmony with each other. It is an 
 integral reform that reaches all the way down and 
 up the line. 
 
 The plan of the Industrial Public is in line with 
 evolution. It is the next possible step, a step 
 that we all must take sooner or later. Why not 
 take it now? 
 
 THINK THIS OVER 
 
 In the Industrial Public there will be No Orphans, No Widows or 
 Widowers. 
 
 The death of either one or both parents will not break up a home or a 
 business and will in no way interfere with the proper care and training of 
 the Children. 
 
 NO PAUPERS OR BEGGARS 
 
 In the Industrial Public, dependent persons are not treated as paupers 
 or beggars. They are provided for by loans from the public fund, to be 
 paid back as the recipient is able.
 
 THE 
 INDUSTRIAL PUBLIC 
 
 PART II 
 
 BY 
 SAMUEL T. FOWLER 
 
 NOTICE 
 
 This part was first published in book form in 1882 
 That portion devoted Specially to 
 
 SOCIETARY EVOLUTON and 
 RECONSTRUCTON 
 
 Commences on page 170 and Continuous to the Fnd 
 
 THE CONSTITUTION 
 
 For the Industrial Public Commences on Page 210
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 INTRODUCTION Go 80 
 
 GENETIVB LAW 81 103 
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 104 1ZJ 
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 127 146 
 
 POTENTIAL SOURCE 147 151 
 
 STAR GENESIS 152 160 
 
 PLANT GENESIS 161 165 
 
 ZO-ONIC GENESIS 166 169 
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 170197 
 
 DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 198 209 
 
 SOCIETARY BECONSTRUCTION 210 235 
 
 APPENDIX 236245 
 
 THOUGHTS ON PROHIBITION 246 
 
 TABULAE ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 ABSTRACT REQUIREMENTS ' 92 & 93 
 
 GENETIVE FACTORS 102 
 
 PRINCIPLES, CONSTITUENTS AND DEGREES OP EXISTENCE. 112 & 113 
 
 THE 8 CLASSES 114 
 
 THE 4 GRADES 115 
 
 COMPOSITION OP THE STAR, PLANT, ZO-ONIC AND 
 
 SOCIETARY WORLDS 138 141 
 
 PRIMITIVE FACTORS 149 
 
 STAR GENESIS 154 
 
 COMPOSITION OP THE STAR WORLD 
 
 CO-DOMINATING GRADES ; 
 
 SOCIETARY PRINCIPLES 177 
 
 TRANSITIONAL MODIFICATIONS 
 
 GENETIVE CIRCLES 179 
 
 GEOMETRIC ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE ABSTRACT 
 REQUIREMENTS OF GENETIVE LAW. 
 
 COMPLEX PRINCIPLES 87 
 
 COMPOSITE " 88 
 
 DISTINCT " 89 
 
 CONSTITUENTS 90 
 
 DEGREES 91 
 
 GEOMETRIC ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLES, 
 CONSTITUENTS AND DEGREES OF EXISTENCE. 
 
 COMPLEX AND COMPOSITE PRINCIPLES 1 
 
 DISTINCT PRINCIPLES 109 
 
 CONSTITUENTS 11" 
 
 DEGREES m
 
 GENETICS 
 
 A NEW SYSTEM OF LEARNING 
 
 BASED ON THE ANALOGIES COMPRISED IN A 
 COMPLETE ABSTRACT OF THE REQUIREMENTS 
 OF GENETIVE LAW, AS THEY APPLY TO THE 
 ORIGIN AND PRODUCTION, OR TO THE SOURCE 
 AND GENESIS OF THE STAR, PLANT, ZOONIC 
 AND SOCIETARY WORLDS 
 
 BY 
 
 SAMUEL T. FOWLER 
 
 Professor of Genetics 
 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 GEO. A. FOWLER & CO. 
 
 No. 1802 Master Street 
 
 1882 
 
 (Now out of Business^
 
 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because lie liath anointed me 
 to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the 
 broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recov- 
 ering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised. 
 Luke, iv, 18. 
 
 Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, 
 wherein the heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and the ele- 
 ments shall melt with fervent heat. 
 
 Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens 
 and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. Peter, iii, 13. 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1882, by 
 
 SAMUEL T. FOWLEE 
 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 
 ALL EIGHTS RESERVED.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 When writing the introductory chapter of Gen- 
 etics we did not intend to exceed 160 pages, and 
 in them we hoped to include short chapters on 
 Phrenology, Astronomy, and the Secrets of Lang- 
 uage, but the chapters on the Divinity of Human- 
 ity and Societary Reconstruction were not in- 
 cluded in that plan. 
 
 While writing Societary genesis, we concluded 
 to put the two chapters in place of the three, add 
 32 pages more to this book, make another book for 
 the Secrets of Language, and save Phrenology and 
 Astronomy for the proposed periodical. 
 
 After more deliberate consideration we have 
 concluded to publish The Secrets of Language in 
 the Reconstructionist and subject it to criticism 
 before putting it in book form ; therefore, the Re- 
 constructionist will have our immediate attention. 
 
 We believe that for those who are accustomed 
 to close thinking, an orderly statement is better 
 than an elaborate argument, and that argument 
 will serve better when given in response to ques- 
 tions or criticisms in a periodic manner; there- 
 fore, in this book wfc are content with little more 
 than a textual statement, leaving the discussion 
 of the subjects for the Reconstructionist. 
 
 63
 
 64 PREFACE 
 
 The germ of Genetics was derived from the Di- 
 vine sphere of humanity in a manner that pre- 
 cludes denial; but its development has been ac- 
 complished in the same demonstrative manner 
 that is required for the solution of any mathemat- 
 ical problem. 
 
 We have been conscious of an influx of new 
 ideas, and of the presence of a superintending 
 power, but the evidence is abundant that the work 
 has been accomplished through our organism and 
 by our discretionary efforts. 
 
 The process has been so intensely mathematical 
 that we have rewritten the same page 35 times in 
 one afternoon, and some portions of the work have 
 been rewritten many more than a thousand times 
 before the desired results were accomplished. 
 
 To rewrite until no error can be detected is the 
 rule; and when a solution is demonstrated com- 
 plete and correct, we are disposed to assert the 
 results with the same confidence that an expert 
 would assert the results obtained by the solution 
 of any mathematical problem. 
 
 When any problem has been clearly and accu- 
 rately demonstrated, knowledge supersedes belief 
 so perfectly that no honest man can be content to 
 say, "I believe," nor is it polite to require it of 
 him.
 
 GENETICS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Believing that our position is not a common one, 
 and wishing to be rightly understood, we give this 
 sketch : 
 
 For several generations my ancestors were born 
 in New England. 
 
 Both father and mother were New School Pres- 
 byterians, and father was the founder of a Con- 
 gregational church in Western New York, and 
 another, in Southern Michigan; and in these 
 churches he filled the office of deacon, over forty 
 years. 
 
 Though his school education was limited to six 
 weeks he was noted for superior intelligence, jus- 
 tice, kindness and mechanical ability. 
 
 Mother was a well educated New England 
 school teacher, had excellent mechanical talents, 
 was proficient in housekeeping, millinery, dress- 
 making, tailoring and nursing. She was consid- 
 ered a good theologian, and was foremost in every 
 benevolent work. 
 
 Both parents were noted for doing what they 
 did, well. 
 
 65
 
 66 INTRODUCTION 
 
 A sister of mother's was a missionary among 
 the Indians for more than fifty years, and the 
 missionary spirit was prominent in both father 
 and mother. 
 
 These characteristics of my parents appear to 
 have been inherited by me with due increase. 
 
 From my earliest recollection I craved mission- 
 ary work, and was restrained from preparation, 
 therefor, only by poor health ! and to do all that I 
 
 did in the best manner the case would admit of, 
 
 . x 
 has been my ruling passion. 
 
 Father was a pioneer farmer from boyhood to 
 old age, and his frontier life was attended with 
 many interesting experiences. 
 
 I was born Oct. 19, 1821, at Liberty Corners, 
 Steuben Co., N. Y., in a log house, and from that 
 locality we removed to Jackson Co., Mich., in the 
 springy of 1836. 
 
 I was sickly from birth to about 18 years of 
 age; grave clothes were made for me in infancy, 
 and at several other times I have been considered 
 past recovery. 
 
 Ill health and pioneer life left me small oppor- 
 tunities for a school education. 
 
 I seldom attended school more than a few days 
 at a time, and after 13 years of age my schooling 
 comprised nineteen days at two different times, 
 and two months at another time. 
 
 A phrenologist who had examined many thou-
 
 INTRODUCTION 67 
 
 sand heads, declared with emphasis that father's 
 head was the most evenly balanced of any he had 
 ever examined. 
 
 Another phrenologist of like experience de- 
 clared that my phrenological developments indi- 
 cated a greater variety of talent than any head 
 he had previously examined. He said that I was 
 capable of managing mercantile or manufacturing 
 business on a large scale, but would not earn a 
 living in any penny business. 
 
 Another well known phrenologist asserted that 
 my benevolence was too large to drive a bargain, 
 and that my conscientiousness and veneration 
 were too large to meet the tricks of trade ; and on 
 the basis of this decision I was deprived of a place 
 in more than one large business establishment. 
 The correctness of these phrenological conclusions 
 has been verified by experience; especially, if 
 tricks are to be met by tricks. 
 
 I think my talents have found full scope in a 
 better cause than the service of mammon. I wor- 
 ship at the shrine of human well being. 
 
 I began to study phrenology at about 14 years 
 of age, and mesmerism at about 16. At 20, I had 
 studied the Bible more than any other book. 
 
 At about 23, Hydropathy attracted my atten- 
 tion, and soon after, I commenced the study of 
 Hygiene. 
 
 My inventive ability, .and aspirations for im- 
 provement, led me to seek better ways of doing
 
 68 INTRODUCTION 
 
 things, arid for this I have been accused of being 
 odd, and of doing nothing as others do it. Many 
 times I have been told that if I should get drowned 
 they would look up stream for me, and not with 
 the current. 
 
 I have never realized a desire to be, or do, dif- 
 ferently from others for the sake of difference, 
 oddity, or notoriety. 
 
 I joined the church at about 16, taught Bible 
 class before 21, and refused the office of deacon at 
 about that age. 
 
 In the spring of 1848, 1 removed from Michigan 
 to Duchess Co., N. Y., under peculiar circum- 
 stances. I had contracted a malarial fever the 
 previous summer, that had been perpetuated by 
 repeated relapses, until so low a condition was 
 reached that no hope was entertained of my re- 
 covery. 
 
 When father informed me of this, and inquired 
 if I felt prepared for the approaching event, I 
 replied that my work was not done, and that I 
 should not die until it was. This was the third 
 time I had said the like, under like circumstances ; 
 and each time it was said with perfect assurance, 
 though I had not the least idea of what that work 
 was to be. 
 
 Shortly after this I began to recover in a very 
 unexpected manner; and not long after, we re- 
 ceived a letter from sister Charlotte, who then 
 lived in New York City, stating that while sleep-
 
 INTRODUCTION 69 
 
 ing with ''Blind Mary" (a girl noted for her 
 clairvoyant powers) she was awakened for the re- 
 ception of a communication, in which my case was 
 described, and it was said that I must come East, 
 or I would not live long. This occurrence had 
 been related to my brother, 0. S. Fowler, who then 
 lived in Duchess county, and he had offered me a 
 home and a loan of money for my removal. 
 
 The offer was accepted. I came East soon af- 
 ter, and paid my way in any capacity that circum- 
 stances indicated. 
 
 In the course of events, several occasions oc- 
 curred for the delivery of hand-bills for lectures 
 in New York City, and on one occasion about two 
 weeks were spent in this manner. I then realized, 
 with deep sorrow, a degree of poverty, degrada- 
 tion, crime and misery that I had not before sus- 
 pected. 
 
 This led to a careful study of the cause and cure 
 of these evils, and I saw clearly that only ignor- 
 ance and selfishness rendered them necessary; and 
 while passing through Baxter Street I was so 
 wrought upon that I stopped and stamped on the 
 sidewalk, saying: "This need not, and shall not 
 continue to be so!" and from that day to this my 
 most earnest thoughts have concerned the ways 
 and means for the accomplishment of the desired 
 change. 
 
 I moved to Harlem in the fall of 1849, and to 
 Brooklyn in the spring of 1850.
 
 70 INTRODUCTION 
 
 That summer the Fox family came to New York, 
 and I heard the ' * raps ' ' for the first time, at Bar- 
 num 's Hotel, in the presence of Kate Fox. Short- 
 ly after, the manifestations commenced at my own 
 house, without the presence of a professional me- 
 dium. 
 
 These manifestations gave me much joy, for I 
 thought the angels could surely give me a solution 
 of the problem that so deeply interested me, but I 
 was doomed to temporary disappointment. 
 
 As I had studied mesmerism for, practical pur- 
 poses, I frequently healed my mesmeric manipula- 
 tions, or such appeared to be the case ; but I soon 
 learned that the power to heal was derived from 
 the, so-called, Spirit World, and that I healed only 
 as a medium of that power. 
 
 With this knowledge, came an increase of 
 power, but it was not subject wholly to my will. I 
 could use it only as moved, and it often came un- 
 asked and unexpected. 
 
 I soon came to think that this power was a 
 grand thing for a sick and suffering humanity, and 
 believing that the exhibition of it could be in- 
 creased by a combination of mediumships, I de- 
 vised a plan for a healing circle, and mentioned 
 it to a person who was often used as a healing 
 medium. He was almost instantly entranced and 
 controlled to give a communication, in which I 
 was informed that the successful carrying out of 
 my plans would prevent the acquisition of knowl-
 
 INTRODUCTION 71 
 
 edge concerning the laws of life, health and hap- 
 piness, and cause a forgetting of what had been 
 learned in that direction; that this would lead to 
 a continual violation of law, and the recurrence 
 of disease, until humanity would become one mass 
 of corruption, and, therefore, any spirit who knew 
 enough to heal, would not do it merely for the re- 
 lief of present suffering; that healing, and all 
 other modern spirit manifestations, were intended 
 to attract our attention, and prepare the way for 
 the introduction of better societary arrangements ; 
 that they had made me a medium of the healing 
 power for the establishment of my faith ; that with 
 great labor they had prepared me for a special 
 work; that my healing power would be mostly 
 withdrawn until the accomplishment of my spe- 
 cialty ; that they had long recognized the existence 
 of laws pertaining to life, health and happiness, 
 not yet known or understood by any of the in- 
 habitants of this earth; that even the angels knew, 
 only what had been learned by experience in 
 forms like ours ; that the desired knowledge could 
 be accomplished only through brains adapted to 
 the purpose ; that my brain development was the 
 result of an effort on their part extending through 
 four generations; that success was probable in 
 me, but to accomplish the desired result, it was 
 necessary that everything be tested in the most 
 critical manner, and that I accept nothing as by
 
 72 INTRODUCTION 
 
 authority, otherwise neither they nor I could ad- 
 vance beyond what was already known. 
 
 They assured me that if I would join heartily 
 with them in this work, they would give the neces- 
 sary inspiration and guidance for its accomplish- 
 ment, and that faithful perseverance on my part 
 would ensure success. 
 
 Then the requirements of law could be taught, 
 and all suffering could be overcome by obedience 
 thereto. 
 
 The proposal was gladly accepted. 
 
 Shortly after this occurrence, the 18th and 19th 
 verses of the Fourth chapter of Luke were seem- 
 ingly sounded in my ears continually, night and 
 day, for about three weeks, and ceased not until 
 I read: 
 
 "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed 
 me to preach the Gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal 
 the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and 
 recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are 
 bruised. 
 
 ' ' To preach the accepted year of the Lord. ' ' 
 
 When I had read, the repetition ceased, and 
 I understood the application of the text. 
 
 Thus I was imbued with the spirit of my work, 
 and not far from the same time I was introduced 
 to the allotted work, by means of a vision, in which 
 I seemed to have gained more knowledge in a few 
 minutes, than I had gained in my previous life, 
 and though I remembered not a word that was 
 said to me, a key remained, so that what I learned
 
 INTRODUCTION 73 
 
 concerning anything or subject, could be applied 
 by analog y to any analogous subject. 
 
 Since that time, I have received no more verbal 
 instructions concerning my special work, but I 
 have been inspired with ideas that have been 
 tested and arranged according to the best of my 
 judgment, and I have been informed of my errors 
 only by obstructions in my path. 
 
 What I have to say, I shall say as of myself, 
 and from the standpoint of what I know and have 
 tested in the most critical manner, but I cannot 
 deny that I am only a coadjutor in the employ of 
 higher powers. 
 
 As co-laborers we have accomplished a complete 
 abstract of the requirements of the law of genesis, 
 as they apply to all genetive potencies, and in the 
 genesis of all things. 
 
 By the aid of this abstract, we have discovered 
 that all lesser genetive potencies are comprised in 
 an all comprehensive one, named Existence. 
 
 A complete solution of the genetive principles, 
 constituents and degrees of Existence, in their or- 
 der, has been accomplished. 
 
 The line of antecedency has been traced to that 
 which is first in the order of possibility, and from 
 there the line of succedency has been traced 
 through the prime ungenerated realities of the 
 potential source, from which all generated ac- 
 tualities are derived. 
 
 Prom this prime potential source we have
 
 74 INTRODUCTION 
 
 traced the line of succedency, which is also the 
 line of genesis, through the Star, Plant, Zoonic 
 and Societary worlds. 
 
 In this tracing, it has been discovered that 
 there are 64 generic departments of genesis, in 
 each of which are comprised all the requisites of 
 genesis; that these 64 departments of genesis in- 
 dicate 64 generic departments of learning; also, 
 these departments of genesis and learning, indi- 
 cate 64 different organs -of reflection in each 
 hemisphere of every well developed, upper human 
 brain. 
 
 None of the reflective organs are comprised in 
 the cerebellum. 
 
 Each of these 64 organs serves for the cognition 
 and reflection of the phenomena that pertains to 
 its own special department; and it has been 
 proven that they occur in the same order as do 
 the departments of genesis, whose phenomena 
 they reflect. 
 
 In this manner Genetics has been accomplished 
 and tested, and it will advance Phrenology to the 
 position of an exact, universal science. Exact, 
 because based on the requirements of the eternal 
 law of genesis; and universal, because it will 
 treat of all the possibilities of existence, real or 
 phenomenal, in genetive order. 
 
 The abstract requirements of genetive law ap- 
 ply alike to each of the 64 departments of learn-
 
 INTRODUCTION 75 
 
 ing; therefore, each one is the analogue of each 
 other one. 
 
 One department is called lineology, and it will 
 furnish lineal symbols, or written letters, that will, 
 by their analogies, represent, with unmistakable 
 certainty, every idea that is possible to any being. 
 
 In like manner, musical tones, articulate sounds, 
 chromatic reflections or the genderic degrees of 
 any other department, can be made to represent 
 any possible idea. 
 
 All these discoveries were accomplished in less 
 than 8 years, by the aid of genetive analogies, with 
 very little dependence on words; and not being 
 able to express even their outlines by words alone, 
 it was accomplished in tabular form, by the use 
 of lines and numerals added to a few words. 
 
 Years then passed in a strenuous endeavor to 
 find suitable words for the expression of the new 
 ideas. 
 
 We were taught by books, and otherwise, that 
 the many words comprised in our language were 
 composed of a few elementary ones called roots, 
 prefixes and suffixes. 
 
 We sought suitable books, entered heartily and 
 hopefully upon the work, pressed our investiga- 
 tions vigorously, and soon found that elementary 
 words were not the basis of significance. Signifi- 
 cance was in every case traced to letters, and the 
 significance of letters was veiled in deep mystery. 
 
 A translation of the new language into the old
 
 76 INTRODUCTION 
 
 appeared necessary for the communication of the 
 new ideas, but how could this be accomplished, 
 while the basis of significance in the old remained 
 a mystery? [76 
 
 This was our dilemma at 11 A. M. on Feb. 22nd., 
 when seeking a solution of the difficulty, we were 
 moved to make a plain capital letter in the printed 
 form, and upon that to place another, and another, 
 until all the capitals were comprised in one mono- 
 gram. 
 
 This was accomplished in less than one hour, 
 and while contemplating it, strong came the con- 
 viction that it was the key to many mysteries, in- 
 cluding the origin and significance of letters. We 
 could see that it was largely a diagram of astron- 
 omical knowledge. 
 
 On the basis of this clue, and aided by genetics, 
 we commenced investigations that led to the dis- 
 covery that all conventional languages had their 
 origin in ideographic signs that were used first 
 for the recording of discoveries made by the an- 
 cient wise men, concerning the genesis of the Star, 
 Plant, Zoonic and Societary worlds. 
 
 The letters of all written languages were form- 
 erly composed of these ideographic signs, and 
 their genetive analogies were the basis of signifi- 
 cation to the ancient cabala of learning. 
 
 The authority of usage never found place 
 among those who knew the analogical basis of 
 language, and a revival of this knowledge will
 
 INTRODUCTION 77 
 
 wipe this foul blot from the mind of every human 
 being that is enlightened thereby. 
 
 When the ancient wise men knew the subject 
 treated of, they understood the signification of the 
 emblems used, whether derived from one source 
 or from another. 
 
 They could discourse about the stars in anthro- 
 pologic symbols, or about men in celestial (or 
 star) symbols, and be understood, every whit. 
 
 The ideographic origin of language has been 
 kept a profound secret by a variety of occult con- 
 trivances, that have been discovered, and will be 
 set forth in another book. 
 
 The origin and principles of all conventional 
 languages have been completely veiled from the 
 noncabalist, for the perpetuation of their ignor- 
 ance and bondage, and when it was found that 
 they were determined to have a language, and 
 were preparing the means for its accomplishment 
 (as represented by the story of Babel), simple 
 words were given as a basis of arbitrary signifi- 
 cations. 
 
 Thus language was confounded so that speech, 
 could not be understood; and by this means the 
 people were divided by idioms into many nations 
 that were scattered abroad. 
 
 Bondage has been, and will be, perpetuated 
 until the veil is removed from the origin and sig- 
 nification of letters. 
 
 The discovery of the ideographic origin of Ian-
 
 78 INTRODUCTION 
 
 guage, and the analogical basis of signification, 
 combined with genetics, furnishes a key to the 
 cabalistic allegories, of which the Bible and other 
 sacred (secret) or mythical books are mostly 
 composed. 
 
 We are already enabled to read these allegories 
 with very satisfactory results. The veil of mys- 
 tery has been removed from the Bible sufficiently 
 to prove that it is a conservatory of the secrets 
 of the ancient Cabala, and that they contain abun- 
 dant evidence that in many respects the knowledge 
 of the ancient Cabalist, concerning the genesis of 
 the four worlds, exceeds that revealed by modern 
 science. We are convinced that Galileo and other 
 discoverers were persecuted because priest and 
 kingcraft were being endangered by the revela- 
 tion of cabalistic secrets. 
 
 In this and other books we expect to demon- 
 strate the correctness of all our claims, and to 
 show results superior to what has hitherto been 
 considered possible by the most hopeful. 
 
 We are aware that the problem of creation has 
 commanded the attention of the wise, of all ages. 
 
 We are aware that a vast amount of energy has 
 
 o/ 
 
 been, and is being, spent in the endeavor to fathom 
 the great First Cause. 
 
 We are aware that in the past these efforts have 
 fallen so far short of the desired results, that by 
 general consent the solution of this problem is now
 
 INTRODUCTION 79 
 
 pronounced impossible, although many are yet 
 seeking it. 
 
 We are aware that our claims and assertions 
 will appear pretentious and unreasonable to most 
 people, who consider only the carnal instrumen- 
 tality. 
 
 We know that a correct solution of this problem 
 will answer to the cravings of every intelligent 
 human soul, that is not besotted with undue power 
 or over-reaching selfishness ; and we know that it 
 will supply a most pressing need of humanity, for 
 on it hangs more of human well being than on the 
 solution of any other problem. 
 
 Church dignitaries claim that all generated 
 things, and some that are not generated, have 
 their origin in a lone father who spake them into 
 existence, and for proof, they refer us to myster- 
 ious traditions, concerning the origin of which 
 they give not the least clue; and in which we 
 find no such teachings. 
 
 Such a claim is contrary to all human experi- 
 ence, observation and reason ; and as it comes not 
 within the range of human understanding, it can- 
 not be a revelation. 
 
 History is the foundation of knowledge. 
 
 Phenomenal history can never reach the prime 
 ungenerated source. 
 
 Philosophy yet consists wholly of hypothetical 
 assumptions and theoretical speculations concern- 
 ing phenomenal history.
 
 80 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Modern science is based on the history of ob- 
 served phenomena, and its superstructure is com- 
 posed of hypothetical assumptions and theoretical 
 speculations concerning the realities that underlie 
 and support the recorded phenomena. 
 
 Assumptions and speculations are pre-dic-able 
 only of ignorance, and as they ever dwell in the 
 realm of the ' ' relative, ' ' they never reach the do- 
 main of reality. 
 
 Phenomena is pre-dic-able only of genesis, and 
 genesis is ever governed by the requirements of 
 genetive law; therefore, these requirements are 
 the only possible exponents of the realities that 
 support any phenomena. 
 
 The new system of learning, called Genetics, is 
 based on a complete abstract of the requirements 
 of genetive law, and its merits rest on the basis of 
 the universal applicability, and the eternal un- 
 changeability of its requirements. 
 
 This system does furnish a solution of the crea- 
 tive problem, and it does reach from the prime 
 potential source, to the last possibility of genesis. 
 
 Genetics renders it no longer necessary to rea- 
 son from the basis of assumptions concerning any 
 phenomena, or concerning the reality that sup- 
 ports it ; and we ask for it an honest hearing, and 
 the most critical investigation.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 GENETICS pertains to the origin, production, 
 source and genesis of things. 
 
 A complete system of genetics answers to the 
 origin, production, source and genesis of all gene- 
 rated things. 
 
 Such a system is possible only on the basis of a 
 complete abstract of the requirements of genetive 
 law. 
 
 In its strictest sense, the word law signifies a 
 fixed, unchangeable rule of action, or of occur- 
 rence. 
 
 Genetive law is that line of inevitability that di- 
 vides the possible from the impossible, in the 
 genesis of all things; and the requirements of 
 this law are but the fiats of necessity. 
 
 This law is eternally a self -existing, uncreated 
 omnipresence, that can never be suspended, 
 abridged, superseded or annulled ; and its require- 
 ments answer in every particular, to every pos- 
 sible case in genesis. 
 
 A perfect abstract of the requirements of this 
 law is comprised in a complete variety of genetive 
 principles, constituents and degrees, composed in 
 genetive order. 
 
 81
 
 82 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 Such an abstract will answer to every require- 
 ment of any genetive potency, great or small, com- 
 plex or simple. 
 
 All that is learned concerning the requirements 
 of law in any genetive potency may be applied 
 analogically to any other genetive potency. 
 
 Among the required items of any genetive po- 
 tency, there are certain grades of likeness and of 
 difference, that furnish lines of distinction by 
 which its varied principles, constituents and de- 
 grees may be determined; and certain grades of 
 antecedency and of succeedency, that furnish lines 
 of distinction by which to determine the order of 
 their composition. 
 
 A complete solution of the principles, constitu- 
 ents and degrees of any genetive potency may be 
 accomplished by commencing with, and continu- 
 ously tracing, the lines of the middle grades of 
 likeness and difference to their ultimation; and a 
 complete solution of the genetive composition of 
 these principles, constituents and degrees, may be 
 accomplished by tracing the lines of primariness 
 and of secondariness ; beginning with the degrees, 
 and ending with the principles. 
 
 In these tracings, all that is on one side of the 
 line must differ, in some respects, from all that is 
 on the other side.
 
 GENETIVE LAW 83 
 
 All that is on either side of the line must be 
 alike in that wherein all its items differ from all 
 of the items on the other side. 
 
 All that is on one" side of the line must be of one 
 grade of antecedency, and all that is on the other 
 side must be of one grade of succeedency. In each 
 case, the antecedency and the succeedency must 
 be of like grades. 
 
 The lines of likeness, of difference, of primari- 
 ness and of secondariness all occur with each 
 grade ; hence, there are four sets of lines that may 
 serve as a four-fold guide in these tracings. 
 
 The lines of likeness and the lines of difference 
 both indicate the natural divisions, and should be 
 traced together, so that each may facilitate and 
 prove the tracing. 
 
 The lines of primariness and the lines of sec- 
 ondariness both indicate composition, and should 
 be traced together, that each may aid and prove 
 the work. 
 
 The divisions begin with the principles, and the 
 composition begins with the degrees; therefore, 
 they proceed in opposite directions. 
 
 The divisions should be accomplished first, be- 
 cause synthesis is not possible before analysis. 
 
 The lines of composition lie with the lines of
 
 84 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 division, but they begin where the lines of division 
 end, so that the steps of composition retrace the 
 steps of division, and thus division and composi- 
 tion may each serve as a test for the other. 
 
 A rectangular figure that equals two squares 
 may serve as the analogical representative of any 
 genetive potency; also, such a figure may be so 
 divided as to represent all of the divisions of any 
 potency into principles, constituents and degrees. 
 
 In any genetive potency, the first middle grade 
 of likeness and of difference lies between its pro- 
 cedive and its proced-ure items. 
 
 By the lines of this grade, any potency is di- 
 vided into a complex proced-ive and a complex 
 procedure principle. 
 
 Fig. 1, page 87, represents the first division and 
 the two complex principles. 
 
 The second middle grade of likeness and of dif- 
 ference lies between the composite centerstandive 
 and the composite circumstandive principles of 
 both the proced-ive and the proced-ure principles. 
 
 By the lines of this grade, the complex proced- 
 ive and the complex proced-ure principles are each 
 divided into a composite centerstandive and a 
 composite circumstandive principle.
 
 GENETIVE LAW 85 
 
 Fig. 2, page 88, represents the second division 
 and the composite principles. 
 
 The third middle grade of likeness and of dif- 
 ference lies between the self-hood and the spon- 
 taneic items of each composite centerstandive 
 principle, and between the unitive and the un- 
 foldive items of each composite circumstandive 
 principle. 
 
 By the lines of this grade, each composite cen- 
 terstandive principle is divided into a distinct 
 selfhood and a distinct spontaneic principle, and 
 each composite circumstandive principle is di- 
 vided into a distinct unitive and a distinct unfold- 
 ive principle. 
 
 Fig. 3, page 89, represents the third division 
 and the distinct principles. 
 
 The fourth middle grade of likeness and of 
 difference lies between the sexual and the conjugal 
 constituents of the proced-ive principles, and be- 
 tween the analytical and the synthetical constitu- 
 ents of the proced-ure principles. 
 
 By the lines of this grade each distinct proced- 
 ive principle is divided into a sexual and a con- 
 jugal constituent, and each distinct proced-ure 
 principle is divided into an analytical and a syn- 
 thetical constituent. 
 
 Fig. 4, 'page 90, represents the fourth division 
 and the constituents.
 
 86 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 The fifth middle grade of likeness and of differ- 
 ence lies between the matine and the maline items 
 of each constituent. 
 
 Masculine is derived from MASTER, and signifies that which 
 pertains to mastership. Feminine is derived from FEMALE, which 
 is composed of FE and MALE, and signifies the state of being held 
 by a male master as a fee, or in fee simple. These words belong 
 to the marriage vocabulary, and indicate the social status of 
 husband and wife. 
 
 Mat-ine is derived from MAT, which signifies to knit, or weave 
 together, as in conception and gestation. Mal-ine is derived from 
 MAL, which signifies to impregnate or infect, as in begetting. 
 
 By the lines of this grade, each constituent is 
 divided into a distinct discretive matine, and a 
 distinct discretive maline degree. 
 
 Fig. 5, page 91, represents the fifth division and 
 the degrees. 
 
 These degrees are the genderic items required 
 in any genetive potency, and the fifth grade is 
 the last grade, whether of likeness or difference. 
 
 Each special quality indicates a special depart- 
 ment, and therefore there is a proced-ive depart- 
 ment, called proced-iv-ity ; a proced-ure depart- 
 ment, called proced-ur-ity ; a centerstandive de- 
 partment, called centerstantiality ; and a circum- 
 standive department, called circumstantiality; 
 there is, also a selfhood, a spontaneic, a unitive, 
 an unfoldive, a sexual, a conjugal, an analytical 
 and a synthetical department. (Continued on 
 page 94.)
 
 FIG. 1 
 
 87 
 
 B 
 
 
 tf 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 M 
 
 OH 
 
 X 
 
 g 
 
 Q 
 
 | 
 
 K 
 
 o 
 Q 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 HH 
 
 5 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 n 
 
 en 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 z 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 ^ im J 
 
 
 CD 
 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 a 
 g 
 
 H 
 
 Q 
 
 H 
 
 SQUARE RE 
 
 A COMPL 
 
 O 
 
 G 
 
 i 
 
 P-I 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 h^H 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 

 
 88 
 
 FIG. 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 K"[ 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 HH 
 
 HH 
 
 
 EH 
 
 HH 
 
 HH 
 
 
 HH 
 CD 
 
 ' O 
 
 
 CJ 
 
 w 
 
 NTERSTAND 
 
 
 
 HH 
 
 - 
 
 HH 
 
 HH 
 
 CJ 
 
 HH 
 
 - 
 
 PROCEDURITY 
 
 HH 
 
 CD 
 
 O 
 
 PH 
 
 O 
 
 W 
 
 RCUMSTAND 
 
 PRINCIPLE O 
 
 PROGEDURITY 
 
 EH 
 
 HH 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 HH 
 
 
 
 
 CJ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HH- 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 - 
 H 
 
 HH 
 CD 
 
 o 
 
 HH 
 
 
 
 HH 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 HH 
 
 EH 
 
 HH 
 CD 
 
 O 
 
 HH 
 
 HH 
 
 O 
 
 1 
 
 PH 
 
 S 
 
 H 
 
 - 
 
 HH 
 
 Q 
 
 PH 
 
 H 
 
 t-3 
 PH 
 
 HH 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
 CJ 
 
 H 
 
 CD 
 
 tf 
 
 
 
 CJ 
 
 
 
 HH 
 
 s 
 
 H 
 CJ 
 
 
 O 
 
 CJ 
 
 CD 
 
 HH 
 HH 
 
 a 
 
 CJ 
 
 
 
 PH 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 PH 
 
 PS 
 
 - 
 
 a 
 
 g 
 
 - 
 - 
 
 s 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 HH 
 

 
 FIG. 3 
 
 og 
 
 S0 
 
 CD 
 
 w 
 
 3 
 
 u 
 
 hH 
 
 
 
 c/3 
 
 5 
 
 s 
 
 Q 
 
 PL, 
 
 w 
 3 
 
 *g 
 
 CD S=! 
 
 fi hH O 
 
 g 
 
 H-l 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 H U 
 
 P l 
 
 PH 
 
 SO9 
 
 u-J W 
 PH 
 
 M l 
 
 tf 
 
 PS 
 
 tf 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 SQo 
 
 ' ' -,- 
 
 H -i ^ 
 CD h \ PH
 
 90 
 
 FIG. 4 
 
 S 
 
 M PH o 
 H ^ U 
 
 * w r 
 
 H C/) 
 
 td *-> 
 
 > ^ C 
 
 H y 3 
 
 t-H H -M 
 
 SJ5 W -~ 
 
 D H 
 
 w c 
 
 a K* 
 
 H ^ O 
 
 o H 
 
 fe W 
 
 << HH 
 
 . 
 
 Q nJ *- 
 
 O < C 
 
 O (J <u 
 
 ffi H- i 3 
 
 fe H *- 
 
 w , ^ 
 
 K 
 
 W ^4 
 
 " ^ C 
 
 W /T 
 
 fc (J 
 
 *-- 
 
 ^S r i ^j 
 
 - 
 t_J W 
 
 > < C 
 
 1-4 U V 
 
 H -i 3 
 
 i _ 
 
 " ^i 
 
 > < 
 
 t-H . . 
 
 Q <-> 
 
 O S 
 
 W 
 
 Q ,_] 
 
 O 
 
 O < 
 
 W O 
 
 w 
 
 ^ c 
 O o 
 
 u u 
 
 U H-l 
 
 -H 55 
 
 O 3 
 
 H , ^ 
 
 5 P ., 
 
 ffi 
 
 H U O 
 
 > - 1 e 
 
 H O 3 
 
 we 
 S 
 
 H U U 
 
 s o ; 
 
 2 D ~ 
 
 &*"*"!! 
 
 U o 
 CJ U 
 
 w 
 
 u 
 
 w W c 
 H n U 
 
 co 
 
 W J c 
 
 ^ GJ 
 
 Q < 
 
 ^^ h- ^ | ' 
 
 U
 
 FIG. 5 
 
 91 
 
 * 
 
 H EH 
 
 S 
 
 EH 
 
 X 
 
 &H 
 
 O2 
 
 EH 00 
 
 W H 
 
 fc s 
 
 M W 
 
 ^ I 
 
 feH >* 
 
 ll 
 
 H H t- 
 
 s 
 
 s 5 
 
 s . 
 
 H 
 
 3s 
 
 
 s 
 
 s ^ 
 
 H p 
 
 W PCfl 
 
 a 
 
 jz; 
 
 l> 
 
 >cH W 
 <! 02 
 
 W 
 
 (M 
 
 H 
 
 CO
 
 92 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 All of the principles, constituents and degrees 
 comprised in the 5 preceding figures, are arranged 
 in tabular form on this, and the next page. 
 
 The tabular arrangements of the two pages 
 should be considered as parts of one table. This 
 is indicated by the numbering of the degrees and 
 by the chief heading, which extends over both 
 parts. 
 
 The proced-ive and the proced-ure principles 
 
 ABSTRACT RE- 
 PROCED-IVE 
 
 g SELFHOOD 
 
 SEXUAL CONJUGAL 
 
 QQ MATINE 1 MALINE 2 MATINE 3 MALINE 4 
 
 SPONTANEIC 
 
 SEXUAL CONJUGAL 
 
 ^ MATINE 1 MALINE 2 MATINE 3 MALINE 4 
 
 ri UNITIVE 
 
 < SEXUAL CONJUGAL 
 
 ^ MATINE 1 MALINE 2 MATINE 3 MALINE 4 
 
 UNFOLDIVE 
 
 SEXUAL CONJUGAL 
 
 W MATINE 1 MALINE 2 MATINE 3 MALINF 4
 
 GENETIVE LAW 93 
 
 each comprise a centerstandive and a circum- 
 standive principle, as indicated on the margin. 
 
 In each centerstandive principle are comprised 
 a selfhood and a spontaneic principle, and in each 
 circumstandive principle are comprised a unitive 
 and an unfoldive principle, as indicated by words 
 in the center. 1, 2, 3 & 4 indicate the selfhood, 
 the spontaneic, the unitive and the unfoldive cir- 
 cles ; and 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, & 8 indicate the degrees. 
 
 QUIREMENTS 
 PROCED-URE 
 
 SELFHOOD 1 ri 
 
 ANALYTIC. SYNTHETIC. <j 
 
 MATINE 5 MALINE 6 MATINE 7 MALINE 8 ^ 
 
 SPONTANEIC 2 
 
 ANALYTIC. SYNTHETIC. 
 
 MATINE 5 MALINE 6 MATINE 7 MALINE 8 O 
 
 UNITIVE 3 p 
 
 ANALYTIC. SYNTHETIC. ^ 
 
 MATINE 5 MALINE 6 MATINE 7 MALINE 8 ^ 
 
 UNFOLDIVE 4 g 
 
 ANALYTIC. SYNTHETIC. 
 
 MATINE 5 MALINE 6 MATINE 7 MALINE 8
 
 94 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 There are two composite, and four distinct pro- 
 ced-ive principles comprised in the complex pro- 
 ced-ive principle, also eight proced-ive constitu- 
 ents and sixteen proced-ive degrees. 
 
 A like participation of quality occurs in every 
 genetive department. 
 
 In each constituent the matine degree is the 
 coherive antecedent of the maline degree, and the 
 maline degree is its cohered succeedent. 
 
 In each distinct proced-ive principle, the sexual 
 constituent is the inherive antecedent of the con- 
 jugal constituent, and the conjugal constituent is 
 its inhered succeedent. 
 
 In each distinct proced-ure principle, the analy- 
 tical constituent is the inherive antecedent of the 
 synthetical constituent, and the synthetical con- 
 stituent is its inhered succeedent. 
 
 In each composite centerstandive principle, the 
 selfhood principle is the adjunctive antecedent of 
 the spontaneic principle, and the spontaneic prin- 
 ciple is its adjoined succeedent. 
 
 In each composite circumstandive principle, the 
 unitive principle is the adjunctive antecedent of 
 the unfoldive principle, and the unfoldive prin- 
 ciple is its adjoined succeedent. 
 
 In each complex principle, the centerstandive
 
 GENETIVE LAW 95 
 
 principle is the conjoinive antecedent of the cir- 
 cumstandive principle, and the circumstandive 
 principle is its conjoined succeedent. 
 
 The proced-ive principle is the exherive ante- 
 cedent of the proced-ure principle, and the proced- 
 ure principle is its exhered succeedent. 
 
 By coherency the discretive degrees are com- 
 posed in concretive pairs. 
 
 By inherency, the distinct concretive pairs are 
 composed into distinct compoundive series. 
 
 By exherency, the distinct compoundive series 
 are composed into complete genderic circles. 
 
 By adjunction the selfhood and spontaneic de- 
 grees, pairs, series and circles, are composed into 
 circumstandive degrees, pairs, series and circles. 
 
 By conjunction, the centerstandive and the cir- 
 cumstandive degrees, pairs, series and circles, are 
 composed into potential degrees, pairs, series and 
 circles. 
 
 Thus we find that there are five grades of like- 
 ness, five grades of difference, five grades of ante- 
 cedency, five grades of succeedency, five grades of 
 division, and five grades of composition. 
 
 In each case, these grades may be designated as 
 the first, second, third, fourth and fifth. 
 
 To facilitate memory, numerals are placed on
 
 96 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 the margin of Figs. 3, 4 and 5, opposite the self- 
 hood, the spontaneic, the unitive and the unf oldive 
 departments. Of these numerals, 1 and 2 are op- 
 posite the centerstandive department, and 3 and 
 4 are opposite the circumstandive department. 
 
 Also, in these four departments, these degrees 
 are indicated in the same manner. 1, 3, 5 and 7 
 indicate matine degrees; 2, 4, 6 and 8 indicate 
 maline degrees; 1 and 2 indicate sexual degrees; 
 3 and 4 indicate conjugal degrees ; 5 and 6 indicate 
 analytical degrees; 7 and 8 indicate synthetical 
 degrees. 
 
 Particular notice should be taken of this num- 
 bering, for it will be used in other places, to aid 
 the memory concerning the abstract requirements 
 of genetive law as they apply to special cases. 
 
 The degrees of the selfhood circle are genderic 
 facts. 
 
 The degrees of the spontaneic circle are gen- 
 deric adaptations. 
 
 The degrees of the unitive circle are genderic 
 appositions. 
 
 The degrees of the unfoldive circle are genderic 
 truths. 
 
 The degrees of the centerstandive circle are 
 genderic factors. 
 
 The degrees of the circumstandive circle are 
 genderic alliances.
 
 GENETIVE LAW 97! 
 
 The degrees of the potential circle are allied 
 factors. 
 
 Facts endow with selfhood. Adaptations endow 
 with spontaneity. Appositions endow with unity. 
 Truths endow with unfoldivity. 
 
 The factors are adapted facts. Alliances are 
 truthful appositions. 
 
 Genetive spontaneity can occur only in the pres- 
 ence of adaptations. 
 
 Adaptations are special and mutual, and there- 
 fore, adaptation in one direction implies non- 
 adaptation in other directions. 
 
 Appositions that accord with adaptations en- 
 dow with a harmonious unity, therefore they are 
 truthful and right. 
 
 Appositions that do not accord with adapta- 
 tions endow with a discordant unity, therefore 
 they are false and wrong. 
 
 Good is unfolded from a harmonious unity 
 through the mutuality of service and the recipro- 
 cality of uses. 
 
 Evil is unfolded from a discordant unity, by the 
 non-mutuality of service, and by the substitution 
 of abuse for use, wholly or in part. 
 
 Good can flow only from harmony through use. 
 
 Evil can flow only from discord through abuse.
 
 98 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 When truth and error are mingled, harmony 
 and discord, use and abuse, and good and evil will 
 be so closely connected as to appear inseparable. 
 
 This law of truth and error, harmony and dis- 
 cord, use and abuse, good and evil, applies to 
 every department of genesis. 
 
 We will now give formulas of the requirements 
 of genetive law, abstractly considered. 
 
 FIEST FORMULA. 
 
 To be genetively potent, any potency must com- 
 prise a complex proced-ive and a complex pro- 
 ced-ure principle. (See Fig. 1, page 87.) 
 
 Each complex principle must comprise a com- 
 posite centerstandive principle, and a composite 
 circumstandive principle. (See Fig. 2, page 88.) 
 
 Each composite centerstandive principle must 
 comprise a distinct selfhood and a distinct spon- 
 taneic principle; and each circumstandive prin- 
 ciple must comprise a distinct unitive and a 
 distinct unfoldive principle. (See Fig. 3, page 
 89.) 
 
 Each distinct proced-ive principle must com-
 
 GENETIVE LAW 99 
 
 prise a concretive sexual and a concretive con- 
 jugal constituent. (See Fig. 4, page 90.) 
 
 Each distinct proced-ure principle must com- 
 prise a concretive analytical and a concretive syn- 
 thetical constituent. (See Fig. 4, page 90.) 
 
 Each constituent must comprise a discretive 
 matine and a discretive maline degree. (Fig. 5, 
 page 91.) 
 
 The discretive degrees of each constituent must 
 be composed in a concretive pair by coherency. 
 
 In each distinct principle, the pairs must be 
 composed in a distinct compoundive series by ad- 
 junction. 
 
 The two selfhood series must be composed in a 
 complete selfhood circle by exherency. 
 
 The two spontaneic series must be composed in 
 a complete spontaneic circle by exherency. 
 
 The two unitive series must be composed in a 
 complete unitive circle by exherency. 
 
 The two unfoldive series must be composed in 
 a complete unfoldive circle by exherency. 
 
 The selfhood and the spontaneic degrees must 
 be composed into centerstandive degrees by ad- 
 junction. 
 
 The selfhood and the spontaneic pairs must be 
 composed into centerstandive pairs by adjunction. 
 
 The selfhood and the spontaneic series must be 
 composed into a centerstandive series by adjunc- 
 tion. 
 
 The selfhood and the spontaneic circles must be
 
 100 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 composed into a centerstandive circle by adjunc- 
 tion. 
 
 In like manner; the unitive and the unfoldive 
 degrees, pairs, series and circles must be com- 
 posed into circumstandive degrees, pairs, series 
 and circles by adjunction. 
 
 The centerstandive and the circumstandive de- 
 grees, pairs, series and circles must be composed 
 into potential degrees, pairs, series and circles by 
 conjunction. 
 
 The number 1 degree must be composed with 1, 
 2 with 2, 3 with 3, and in like manner through the 
 circles. 
 
 There must be 5 grades of likeness, 5 of differ- 
 ence, 5 of antecedency, and 5 of succedency. 
 
 The selfhood circle must be composed of gen- 
 deric facts. 
 
 The spontaneic circle must be composed of gen- 
 deric adaptations. 
 
 The unitive circle must be composed of genderic 
 appositions. 
 
 The unfoldive circle must be composed of gen- 
 deric truths. 
 
 The centerstandive circle must be composed of 
 adapted facts. 
 
 The circumstandive circle must be composed of 
 truthful appositions. 
 
 The potential circle must be composed of 
 adapted facts in truthful appositions.
 
 GENETIVE LAW 101 
 
 SECOND FORMULA 
 
 Any genuine potency must comprise a matine 
 and a maline sexual factor, a matine and a maline 
 conjugal factor, a matine and a maline analytical 
 factor, and a matine and a maline synthetical 
 factor; and these 8 factors must be in truthful 
 apposition. . 
 
 The potential circle must be composed of 
 adapted facts in truthful appositions. 
 
 The adapted facts may be classed as genetive 
 factors. 
 
 The truthful appositions may be classed as gen- 
 etive alliances. 
 
 The adapted facts, in truthful appositions, may 
 be classed as potential factors. 
 
 The sexual factors may be classed as sexual 
 parts. 
 
 The conjugal factors may be classed as con- 
 jugal relators. 
 
 The analytical factors may be classed as analy- 
 tical comparatives. 
 
 The synthetical factors may be classed as syn- 
 thetical correspondents. 
 
 The parts and the relations may be classed as 
 procedives. 
 
 The comparatives and the correspondents may 
 be classed as procedures. 
 
 These eight factors are arranged in tabular 
 form on the next page.
 
 102 GENETIVE LAW 
 
 H .THE MATINE SEXUAL PAET. 
 
 *~ THE MALINE SEXUAL PAET. 
 
 Q 
 
 Q THE MATINE CONJUGAL RELATOE. 
 
 O 
 
 PH THE MALINE CONJUGAL RELATOE. 
 PH 
 
 H THE MATINE ANALYTICAL COMPAEISON. 
 | 
 
 *? THE MALINE ANALYTICAL COMPAEISON. 
 Q 
 
 j THE MATINE SYNTHETICAL COEEESPONDENCE. 
 
 O 
 
 W THE MALINE SYNTHETICAL COEEESPONDENCE. 
 
 AH 
 
 A matine and a maline sexual part are the ger- 
 minal requisites of any genetive potency. 
 
 Genetive sexuality implies a duality of parts, 
 with matine and maline adaptations ; and by vir- 
 tue of these adaptations, matine and maline con- 
 jugal relators inhere in the parts. 
 
 By virtue of these adaptations, the parts and 
 relators spontaneously seek unitive appositions, 
 and when appositions accord with adaptations, 
 they are truthful. 
 
 Truthful appositions endow the parts with right 
 relations, and render them unfoldively potent; 
 hence, they precede with genetive unfoldment, by 
 analytical and synthetical acts that accord with 
 their natures and capabilities.
 
 GENETIVE LAW 103 
 
 Thus, by virtue of their adaptations, the ger- 
 minal factors are endowed with spontaneity, unity 
 and unfoldivity. 
 
 Thus, procedurity is exhered from procedivity, 
 as actions are exhered from actors. 
 
 Thus, genetive unfoldments are accomplished in 
 accordance with the law of genesis. 
 
 Like requirements occur in every domain of 
 genesis; hence, the requirements of genetive law 
 furnish a perfect analogical guide for the solution 
 of any genetive problem. 
 
 GENETICS is based on the immutable require- 
 ments of this self-existing, eternal, omnipresent 
 law; hence it has served, and will serve for the 
 solution of genetive problems as no other system 
 ever has, or will.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 A genetive potency is a selfhood that is en- 
 dowed with all the requisites for genetive unfold- 
 ment. 
 
 All lesser genetive potencies are comprised in 
 an all comprehensive one, named EXISTENCE. 
 
 EXISTENCE is a specific genetive potency, in 
 which all other specific genetive potencies are com- 
 prised; including the original source, from which 
 all else has been generated. 
 
 In Existence are comprised a complex proced- 
 ive principle named Cause, and a complex proced- 
 ure principle named Sequence. 
 
 In Cause are comprised a composite center- 
 standive principle named Being, and a composite 
 circumstandive principle named Life. 
 
 In Sequence are comprised a composite center- 
 standive principle named Consciousness, and a 
 composite circumstandive principle named 
 Thought. (See Fig. 6, page 108.) 
 
 In Being are comprised a distinct selfhood prin- 
 ciple named Body, and a distinct spontaneic prin- 
 ciple named Soul. 
 
 In Life are comprised a distinct unitive prin- 
 
 104
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 105 
 
 ciple named Form, and a distinct unfoldive prin- 
 ciple named Experience. 
 
 In Consciousness are comprised a distinct self- 
 hood principle named Perception, and a distinct 
 spontaneic principle named Conception. 
 
 In Thought are comprised a distinct unitive 
 principle named Reflection, and a distinct unfold- 
 ive principle named Reason. (See Fig. 7, page 
 109.) 
 
 In Body are comprised a concrete sexual con- 
 stituent named Element, and a concrete conjugal 
 constituent named Vitality. 
 
 The constituents are all concretive. 
 
 In Soul are comprised a sexual constituent 
 named Substance, and a conjugal constituent 
 named Essence. 
 
 In Form are comprised a sexual constituent 
 named Mechanics, and a conjugal constituent 
 named Arts. 
 
 In Experience are comprised a sexual constitu- 
 ent named Realization, and a conjugal constituent 
 named Idealization. 
 
 In Perception are comprised an analytical con- 
 stituent named Discernment, and a synthetical 
 constituent named Understanding. 
 
 In Conception are comprised an analytical con- 
 stituent named Apprehension, and a synthetical 
 constituent named Comprehension.
 
 106 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 In Reflection are comprised an analytical con- 
 stituent named Instrumentality, and a synthetical 
 constituent named Functionality. 
 
 In Reason are comprised an analytical constit- 
 uent named Education, and a synthetical con- 
 stituent named Judgment. (See Fig. 8, page 110.) 
 
 In Element are comprised a discretive matine 
 degree named Materiality, and a discretive maline 
 degree named Spirituality. 
 
 The degrees are all discretive. 
 
 In Vitality are comprised a matine degree 
 named Mentality, and a maline degree named 
 Intellectuality. 
 
 In Substance are comprised a matine degree 
 named Negativeness, and a maline degree named 
 Positiveness. 
 
 In Essence are comprised a matine degree 
 named Passiveness, and a maline degree named 
 Transitiveness. 
 
 In Mechanics are comprised a matine degree 
 named Structurally, and a maline degree named 
 Organality. 
 
 In Arts are comprised a matine degree named 
 Machinality, and a maline degree named Sociality. 
 
 In Realization are comprised a matine degree 
 named Variety, and a maline degree named 
 Change. 
 
 In Idealization are comprised a matine degree 
 named Sensation, and a maline degree named 
 Sympathy.
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 107 
 
 Iii Discernment are comprised a matine degree 
 named Palpation, and a maline degree named 
 Ductation. 
 
 In Understanding are comprised a matine de- 
 gree named Permeation, and a maline degree 
 named Imageation. 
 
 In Apprehension are comprised a matine degree 
 named Traction, and a maline degree named Pul- 
 sion. 
 
 In Comprehension are comprised a matine de- 
 gree named Tension, and a maline degree named 
 Pansion. 
 
 In Instrumentality are comprised a matine de- 
 gree named Crystalization, and a maline degree 
 named Vegetation. 
 
 In Functionality are comprised a matine degree 
 named Animation, and a maline degree named 
 Human ization. 
 
 In Education are comprised a matine degree 
 named Impression, and a maline degree named 
 Memory. 
 
 In Judgment are comprised a matine degree 
 named Instinct, and a maline degree named Intui- 
 tion. (See Fig. 9, page 111.) 
 
 Fig. 6, page 108, represents Existence divided 
 into complex, and subdivided into composite prin- 
 ciples. (Continued on page 116.)
 
 108 
 
 FIG. 6 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 en 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 CD 
 CD 
 
 CD 
 P 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 02 
 
 PH 
 
 H- 1 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 P 
 
 H 
 
 02 
 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 02 
 
 O 
 PH 
 
 h- 1 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 O 1 
 02 
 
 O 
 
 I 1 
 
 CJ 
 
 O 
 O 
 
 02 
 
 O 
 W 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 
 CD 
 
 W 
 EH 
 
 Ljy 
 
 PH 
 
 M 
 
 a 
 
 W 
 EH 
 
 P 
 
 PH 
 
 M 
 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 02 
 h-l 
 
 
 O 
 1-H 
 
 H 
 
 02 
 hH 
 
 O 
 W 
 
 _ 
 
 to 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 PH 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 PH 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 PH 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 02 
 
 
 K 
 
 i_j 
 
 02 
 
 
 EH 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 EH 
 
 tH 
 
 02 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 M 
 
 02 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 
 l_ 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 PH 
 
 <t^ 
 
 PH 
 
 ^\ 
 
 PH 
 
 ^ 
 
 fe 
 
 _ 
 
 g 
 
 
 O 
 
 HH 
 
 g 
 
 EH 
 
 O 
 
 f^H 
 
 
 
 E" 1 
 
 H 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 H 
 
 HH 
 
 
 
 OQ 
 
 ^ 
 
 W 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 4 
 
 "| 
 
 H 
 
 j^ 
 
 PH 
 
 W 
 
 W 
 
 EH 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 EH 
 
 (C 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 O 
 
 to 
 
 H 
 
 
 02 
 
 ^7 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 W 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HH 
 
 PH 
 
 
 
 MW 
 
 PH 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 FIG. 7 
 
 109 
 
 ~~* W 
 
 O o 
 
 o- 
 
 (-H PH 
 
 Q 
 O 
 O 
 
 CQ H S 
 
 QQ 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 ~^ O 
 
 H^ 
 
 GQ 
 
 o 
 
 i i 
 
 W a 
 
 O ^ 2 
 
 GQ PH 
 
 CD 
 
 OQ 
 
 HH 
 
 {> 02 
 
 HH W S 
 
 H fe 
 
 M 
 
 00 K 
 
 M 
 
 Oo 
 
 CO fc 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 CD 
 
 w 
 
 O 
 
 CAUSE
 
 110 
 
 FIG. 8 
 
 H 
 CD 
 
 X 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 EH 
 
 tfDERSTAND 
 ING 
 
 OMPREHEN- 
 S ION 
 
 UNCTIONAL 
 IT Y 
 
 Q 
 
 p-t 
 
 i . 
 
 
 
 [V| 
 
 
 I 1 
 
 
 
 ^> 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 fc 
 
 H h 
 
 EH 
 
 ^ bH 
 
 W ^ 
 
 Jz; 
 
 o 
 
 1 1 
 
 H 
 
 P 
 
 S^ 
 
 P HH 
 
 M J 
 
 0^^ 
 
 EH 
 ^ 
 O 
 
 P 
 
 Q 
 
 Q 
 
 * 
 
 t-H 
 
 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 EH 
 
 O 
 
 02 
 
 . ^H 
 
 3 
 
 52; 
 
 EH 
 
 r^ r 
 
 J 
 
 EH 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 H ^ 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 
 Q 
 
 M 
 
 EH 
 
 S 
 
 Q 
 
 02 
 Q 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^1 
 
 5 
 
 K 
 
 2 ^ 
 
 jri 
 
 EH 
 
 <l 
 
 J ^ 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 h^H 
 
 &3 
 
 O2 
 
 HH 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 W 
 
 Q 
 
 QH 
 
 Ec3 
 
 02 
 
 g 
 

 
 FIG 9 
 
 111 
 
 O 
 
 J " 
 
 o 
 
 ^ CO 
 
 i i 
 < 
 
 5 B CO 
 
 s * 
 
 H co 
 
 
 *t 
 
 D ^ 
 
 5*5 CH 
 
 M 
 
 N 
 
 
 i i 
 
 < >7 
 
 
 < 
 
 U 
 
 w 
 
 2 *- 
 
 O 
 
 M O *. 
 
 M *- 
 
 fe 
 
 M 
 
 H *>- 
 
 en 
 
 n ^ 
 
 W 
 
 <r] H 
 
 ^i 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 
 KH 
 
 h 
 
 U CO 
 
 . M 
 
 o 
 
 t 1 
 
 <n <, 
 
 M 
 
 o o 
 
 
 CO 
 
 H 
 
 5 
 
 hC ^ 
 
 i2 
 
 Q 
 
 Pu 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 < 
 
 o 
 
 I-J ^ 
 
 H S 
 
 en 
 W fc 
 
 J 10 
 . M 
 
 fc H 
 
 u * 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 J2 H xo 
 c < 
 
 c3 S 
 
 SJ O ib 
 
 s ^ 
 i i 
 
 B e 
 
 U M 
 
 ij pj 
 
 H 
 t i 
 
 TRANSIT 
 
 IVENESS 
 
 4 
 
 i ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 CM >< 
 
 W Tf 
 
 >< H 
 CO 
 
 < ^ 
 
 > s 
 
 s & 
 
 s * 
 
 % H CO 
 
 W W M 
 
 ^ s w 
 
 
 HH 
 
 
 {p*l <5 
 
 CO h 
 
 S 
 
 AH ^ 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 W 
 
 K) ^ 
 
 I> en 
 
 ^ S4 
 
 o 
 
 H H 
 
 
 < H 
 
 fc 
 
 3 ^ 
 
 S < 
 
 CO 
 
 1 S " 
 
 o ^ 
 
 Q 
 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 
 s >< 
 
 > 
 
 H> K 
 
 
 W H 
 
 H M rH 
 
 r~* en 
 
 e 6 
 
 I B 
 
 "^ < 
 
 O w ^ 
 
 D 3 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 

 
 112 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 All the principles, constituents and degrees rep- 
 resented in Figs. 6, 7, 8 and 9 are arranged in 
 tabular form on this, and the opposite page. 
 
 This is a specific counterpart to the table of 
 Abstract Requirements, on pages 92 and 93. 
 
 EXIST- 
 
 CAUSE 
 
 BODY 
 
 ELEMENT VITALITY 
 
 Q MATERIAL SPIRITUAL MENTAL INTELLECTU 
 
 1 ITY, I ITY, 2, ITY, 3 ALITY, 4 
 
 ^ SOUL 
 
 I " H SUBSTANCE ESSENCE 
 
 H NEGATIVE POSITIVE PASSIVE TRANSITIVE 
 
 ^ 2 NESS, I NESS, 2. NESS, 3 NESS, 4 
 
 FORM 
 
 MECHANICS ARTS 
 
 ^. STRUCTURAL ORGANAL MACHINAL SOCIAL 
 
 3 ITY, I ITY, 2 ITY, 3 ITY, 4 
 
 ^ EXPERIENCE 
 
 HH REALIZATION IDEALIZATION 
 
 HH VARIETY CHANGE SENSATION SYMPATHY 
 
 4 i 2 3 4
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 113 
 
 The numerals, 1, 2, 3 and 4 indicate the four 
 distinct circles and four distinct diametric de- 
 grees that occur in passing from the Selfhood 
 center to the Unfolding circumference of the 
 genetive sphere. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8 indicate 
 the discretive degrees of the four distinct circles. 
 
 PERCEPTION n 
 
 DISCERNMENT UNDERSTANDING 
 
 PALPA DUCTA PERMEA IMAGEA /} 
 
 TION, 5 TION, 6 TION, 7 TION, 8 O 
 
 CONCEPTION Q 
 
 APPREHENSION COMPREHENSION C^ 
 
 CO 
 
 TRACTION PULSION TENSION PANSION ^ 
 
 5 67 8 t=rj 
 
 REFLECTION % 
 INSTRUMENTALITY FUNCTIONALITY 
 
 CRYSTALIZA VEGETA ANIMA HUMANIZA -, 
 
 TION, 5 TION, 6 TION, 7 TION, 8 3 
 
 REASON Q 
 
 EDUCATION JUDGMENT ^ 
 
 o 
 
 IMPRESSION MEMORY INSTINCT INTUITION Kj 
 5 6 7 8
 
 114 THE 8 CLASSES 
 
 
 w 
 
 EXPERDO 
 
 I H 
 
 O 02 
 
 rn H^ 
 
 1 VARIETY 
 
 2 CHANGE 
 3 'SENSATION 
 
 4 SYMPATHY 
 
 
 H 
 X 
 
 
 REASOND 
 FACULTII 
 
 1 IMPRESSION 
 2 MEMORY 
 
 3 INSTINCT 
 4 INTUITION 
 
 
 fcu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 
 U 
 CD 
 
 J 
 
 FORMATIVE 
 
 ATTITUDES 
 
 1 STRUCTURALITY 
 
 2 ORGANALITY 
 3 MACHINALITY 
 
 4 SOCIALITY 
 
 u 
 u 
 z 
 
 
 
 X 
 
 H 
 
 REFLECTIVE 
 BEATITUDES 
 
 1 CRYSTALIZATION 
 2 VEGETATION 
 
 3 ANIMATION 
 4 HUMANIZATION 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 U 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 fc 
 
 H- i 
 
 ( i 
 
 P 
 O 
 
 CONDITIONS 
 
 1 NEC ATI YE NESS 
 
 2 POSITIVENESS 
 3 PASSIVENESS 
 
 4 TRANSITIVENESS 
 
 D 
 
 a 
 
 U] 
 
 <n 
 
 USNESS 
 
 INCEPTIVE 
 POWERS 
 
 1 TRACTION 
 2 PULSION 
 
 3 TENSION 
 4 PANSION 
 
 
 2 
 
 O2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 b___i 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 U 
 
 Cfl 
 
 EMBODYING 
 
 ENTITIES 
 
 1 MATERIALITY 
 
 2 SPIRITUALITY 
 3 MENTALITY 
 
 4 INTELLECTUALITY 
 
 
 CONSC1 
 
 PERCEPTIVE 
 MODES 
 
 1 PALPATION 
 2 DUCTATION 
 
 3 PERMEATION 
 4 IMAGEATION
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 115 
 
 SUPER 
 
 SUB 
 
 w 
 
 H 
 M 
 
 P 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 H g g 
 
 ^ J i 
 
 a s 3 ft 
 
 EM " HH uj 
 
 g 2 g 
 
 i-H H CQ OQ 
 
 rH Cl CO # 
 
 g 
 
 I 
 
 * 1 
 
 
 w 
 
 O w 
 
 a H 
 
 OQ 
 
 i S 
 
 H 8 
 
 a w 
 
 03 ^ 
 
 PH H 
 
 m o 
 
 iz ^ 
 
 ^ o 
 
 i 1 
 
 O 
 Q 
 
 6 
 
 Q 
 
 5 w 
 
 i3 fc 
 
 5 w 
 
 P > 
 
 " S 
 
 s 
 
 Oi O 
 
 CO PH 
 
 "S S EH 
 
 P^ 
 
 ^ o 
 
 o ^ 
 
 O O 
 
 CO Tt< 
 
 a 
 
 pi - 
 
 & H 
 
 O H 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 I 
 
 M 
 
 ! 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 * 
 
 W 
 
 !> 
 
 3 S 
 
 
 
 fc 
 
 o! OS 
 
 PH H O 
 
 SSflfrO
 
 116 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 The two squares represent Cause and Sequence 
 (as indicated on the margin) ; and the four quar- 
 ters represent Being, Life, Consciousness and 
 Thought. 
 
 Fig. 7, page 109, represents the third grade of 
 division and eight distinct principles of Existence. 
 
 Fig. 8, page 110, represents the fourth grade of 
 division and the sixteen concretive constituents. 
 
 Fig. 9, page 111, represents the fifth grade of 
 division, and the 32 discretive degrees. 
 
 Materiality, Spirituality, Mentality and Intel- 
 lectuality mark the genderie degrees of embodi- 
 ment; therefore, they are classed as Embodying 
 Entities. 
 
 Negativeness, Positiveness, Passiveness and 
 Transitiveness mark the genderic degrees of soul- 
 ization; therefore, they are classed as Soulizing 
 Conditions. 
 
 Structurality, Organality, Machinality and So- 
 ciality mark the genderic degrees of formation; 
 therefore, they are classed as Formative Atti- 
 tudes. 
 
 Variety, Change, Sensation and Sympathy 
 mark the genderic degrees of experimentation; 
 therefore, they are classed as Experimental Fa- 
 cilities. 
 
 Palpation, Ductation, Permeation and Iinagea- 
 tion mark the genderic degrees of perception; 
 therefore, they are classed as Perceptive Modes. 
 
 Traction, Pulsion, Tension and Pansion mark
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 117 
 
 the genderic degrees of Conception; therefore, 
 they are classed as Conceptive Powers. 
 
 Crystalization, Vegetation, Animation and Hu- 
 manization mark the genderic degrees of Reflec- 
 tion; therefore, they are classed as Reflective 
 Beatitudes. 
 
 Impression, Memory, Instinct and Intuition 
 mark the genderic degrees of Reason; therefore, 
 they are classed as Reasoning Faculties. 
 
 These eight classes are arranged in tabular 
 form on page 114. 
 
 Each Embodying Entity endows Existence with 
 a genderic degree of personality; and all lesser 
 genetive potencies are endowed with personality 
 by discretions from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Soulizing Condition endows Existence 
 with a genderic degree of state; and all lesser 
 genetive potencies are endowed with state by dis- 
 cretions from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Formative Attitude endows Existence 
 with a formative degree of manifestation ; and all 
 lesser genetive potencies are endowed with forma- 
 tive manifestations by discretions from the same 
 degrees. 
 
 Each Facility of Experience endows Existence 
 with a genderic degree of experimental phenom- 
 ena; and all lesser genetive potencies are en-
 
 118 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 (lowed with experimental phenomena by discre- 
 tions from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Perceptive Mode endows Existence with a 
 genderic degree of character ; and all lesser gene- 
 tive potencies are endowed with character by dis- 
 cretions from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Conceptive Power endows Existence with 
 a genderic degree of force ; and all lesser genetive 
 potencies are endowed with force by discretions 
 from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Reflective Beatitude endows Existence 
 with a genderic degree of reflective manifesta- 
 tions; and all lesser genetive potencies are en- 
 dowed with reflective manifestations by discre- 
 tions from the same degrees. 
 
 Each Reasoning Faculty endows Existence with 
 a genderic degree of the phenomena of reason; 
 and all lesser genetive potencies are endowed with 
 the phenomena of reason by discretions from the 
 same degrees. 
 
 Of the 32 discrete degrees comprised in these 8 
 classes, there are 4 dominating grades. 
 
 The first degree of each class belongs to the 
 first grade; the second of each, to the second 
 grade; the third of each, to the third grade; and 
 the fourth of each, to the fourth grade.
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 119 
 
 These grades are arranged in tabular form on 
 page 115. 
 
 In each grade, each degree has a quality pecu- 
 liar to its grade ; therefore, the degrees of any one 
 grade never co-dominate with the degrees of any 
 other grade. 
 
 Where any grade of degrees dominates, the de- 
 grees of the other grades must serve as coadju- 
 tants. 
 
 In each grade the four causative degrees are 
 super-dominants, and the four sequentive degrees 
 are sub-dominants, and in each grade there is a 
 super and a sub chief degree; hence, there is a 
 super and a sub apexual center of development in 
 each stage. 
 
 In the first grade the apexual centers occur with 
 the 1st and 5th degrees, and in passing from one 
 stage to another, these centers move forward one 
 degree, so that in the second stage they occur with 
 the 2nd and 6th ; in the third, with the 3rd and 7th, 
 and in the fourth, with the 4th and 8th. 
 
 The Causative Super-dominants and the Se- 
 quentive Sub-dominants are indicated by words 
 on the margin of the table. The super chief de- 
 grees are indicated by a *, and the sub chiefs by 
 a f, in place of the numerals.
 
 120 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 These 4 grades of domination indicate 4 spheres 
 of genesis. 
 
 The products of the first sphere are comprised 
 in the Star World. 
 
 The products of the second sphere are com- 
 prised in the Plant World. 
 
 The products of the third sphere are comprised 
 in the Zoonic World. 
 
 The products of the fourth sphere are com- 
 prised in the Societary World. 
 
 These four worlds are comprised in Existence, 
 and all of the principles, constituents and degrees 
 of Existence are comprised in each of the four; 
 therefore, each world is a genetive potency. 
 
 Other genetive potencies are comprised in each 
 of these worlds, and others in them, down to the 
 last analysis. 
 
 The Star World is generated entirely under the 
 dominion of the first dominating grade, and the 
 other grades serve as coadjutants. 
 
 The Star World is the first in the order of possi- 
 bility, and the Plant World is generated from it, 
 by the conserving influences of the non-dominat- 
 ing degrees. 
 
 On each stellar compact, the genesis of the
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 121 
 
 Plant World is commenced, under the first domin- 
 ating grade; and its perfection is accomplished 
 under the domination of the second grade. 
 
 These two grades of domination, in the genesis 
 of the Plant World, indicate two generic stages of 
 development; while but one is indicated in the 
 Star World. 
 
 For like reasons there are three generic stages 
 of development in the Zoonic, and four in the So- 
 cietary World. 
 
 The first stage of development in the Zoonic 
 World is accomplished under the domination of 
 the first grade; the second, under the domination 
 of the second grade ; and the third, under the do- 
 mination of the third grade. 
 
 In the Societary World the development of the 
 first stage is accomplished under the domination 
 of the first grade; the second, under the domina- 
 tion of the second ; and the third under the domi- 
 nation of the third; and the fourth, under the 
 domination of the fourth. 
 
 Tri each generic stage of development comprised 
 in these four worlds, all the degrees of the non- 
 dominating grades serve as coadjutants. 
 
 In combining the four worlds in one genetive 
 potency, only the dominating degrees find place.
 
 122 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 The matine sexual and the matine analytical 
 factors, with their alliances, are contributed by 
 the Star World. 
 
 The maline sexual and the maline analytical 
 factors, with their alliances, are contributed by 
 the Plant World. 
 
 The matine conjugal and the matine synthetical 
 factors, with their alliances, are contributed by 
 the Zoonic World. 
 
 The maline conjugal and the maline synthetical 
 factors, with their alliances, are contributed by 
 the Societary World. 
 
 Existence is complete only where the Societary 
 world is fully developed. 
 
 On our stellar compact (the Earth) the second 
 stage of development is not yet accomplished; 
 therefore, Existence is yet very imperfect with us, 
 and we shall not realize a perfect Existence until 
 after the accomplishment of the fourth stage of 
 societary development. 
 
 Where the Material entity dominates, it endows 
 with the matine sexual degree of selfhood. 
 
 Where the Spiritual entity dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline sexual degree of selfhood. 
 
 Where the Mental entity dominates, it endows 
 with the matine conjugal degree of selfhood.
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 123 
 
 Where the Intellectual entity dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline conjugal degree of selfhood. 
 
 In any genetive compound of entity and condi- 
 tion, these genderic degrees of selfhood indicate 
 genderic degrees of personality. These degrees 
 of personality answer to the entities, and are 
 comprised in Body. 
 
 Where the Palpive mode dominates, it endows 
 with the matine analytical degree of selfhood. 
 
 Where the Ductive mode dominates, it endows 
 with the maline analytical degree of selfhood. 
 
 Where the Permeative mode dominates, it en- 
 dows with the matine synthetical degree of self- 
 hood. 
 
 Where the Imageive mode dominates, it endows 
 with the maline synthetical degree of selfhood. 
 
 In any genetive compound of mode and power, 
 these genderic degrees of selfhood indicate gen- 
 deric degrees of character. These degrees of 
 character answer to the modes, and are comprised 
 in Perception. 
 
 Where the Negative condition dominates, it en- 
 dows with the matine sexual degree of spontan- 
 eity. 
 
 Where the Positive condition dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline conjugal degree of spon- 
 taneity. 
 
 Where the Passive condition dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline sexual degree of spontaneity.
 
 124 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 Where the Transitive condition dominates, it 
 endows with the maline conjugal degree of spon- 
 taneity. 
 
 In any genetive compound of entity and condi- 
 tion, these genderic degrees of spontaneity indi- 
 cate genderic degrees of state. These degrees of 
 state answer to the conditions, and are comprised 
 in Soul. 
 
 Where the Tractive power dominates, it endows 
 with the matine analytical degree of spontaneity. 
 
 Where the Pulsive power dominates, it endows 
 with the maline analytical degree of spontaneity. 
 
 Where the Tensive power dominates, it endows 
 with the matine synthetical degree of spontaneity. 
 
 Where the Pansive power dominates, it endows 
 with the maline synthetical degree of spontaneity. 
 
 In any genetive compound of mode and power, 
 these genderic degrees of spontaneity indicate 
 genderic degrees of force. These degrees of force 
 answer to the powers, and are comprised in Con- 
 ception. 
 
 Where the Structural attitude dominates, it en- 
 dows with the matine sexual degree of unity. 
 
 Where the Organic attitude dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline sexual degree of unity. 
 
 Where the Machinical attitude dominates, it en- 
 dows with the matine conjugal degree of unity.
 
 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 125 
 
 Where the Social attitude dominates, it endows 
 with the raaline conjugal degree of unity. 
 
 In any genetive compound of entity, condition 
 and attitude, these genderic degrees of unity indi- 
 cate certain genderic degrees of formative mani- 
 festations. These degrees of manifestation an- 
 swer to the attitudes, and are comprised in Form. 
 
 Where the Crystaline beatitude dominates, it 
 endows with the matine analytical degree of unity. 
 
 Where the Vegetative beatitude dominates, it 
 endows with the maline analytical degree of unity. 
 
 Where the Animative beatitude dominates, it 
 endows with the matine synthetical degree of 
 unity. 
 
 Where the Humanizing beatitude dominates, it 
 endows with the maline synthetical degree of 
 unity. 
 
 In any gentive compound of mode, power and 
 beatitude, these genderic degrees of unity indi- 
 cate certain genderic degrees of manifestation. 
 These degrees of manifestation answer to the bea- 
 titudes, and are comprised in Eeflection. 
 
 Where the Variegative facility dominates, it 
 endows with the matine sexual degree of unfold- 
 ivity. 
 
 Where the Changeive facility dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline sexual degree of unfoldivity. 
 
 Where the Sensive facility dominates, it endows 
 with the matine conjugal degree of unfoldivity.
 
 126 EXISTENCE AS A GENETIVE POTENCY 
 
 Where the Sympathetical facility dominates, it 
 endows with the maline conjugal degree of un- 
 foldivity. 
 
 In any genetive compound of entity, condition, 
 attitude and facility, these genderic degrees of 
 tmfoldivity indicate certain generic degrees of 
 phenomena. These degrees of phenomena answer 
 to the facilities, and are comprised in Experience. 
 
 Where the Impressional faculty dominates, it 
 endows with the matine analytical degree of un- 
 foldivity. 
 
 Where the Memorive faculty .dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline analytical degree of unfol- 
 divity. 
 
 W r here the Instinctive faculty dominates, it en- 
 dows with the matine synthetical degree of unfol- 
 divity. 
 
 Where the Intuitive faculty dominates, it en- 
 dows with the maline synthetical degree of unfol- 
 divity 
 
 In any genetive compound of mode, power, be- 
 atitude and faculty, these genderic degrees of un- 
 foldivity indicate certain generic degrees of phe- 
 nomena. These degrees of phenomena answer to 
 the faculties, and are comprised in Reason. 
 
 The Star World has its origin in certain pri- 
 mary ungenerated actualities, which have ever ex- 
 isted, and will ever exist as now.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION" 
 
 Among the degrees, constituents and principles 
 of Existence, certain grades of composition are 
 possible, and by tracing these grades, the generic 
 possibilities of genesis may be determined ; and by 
 tracing the lines of antecedency, the primary actu- 
 alities of Existence may be determined. 
 
 Body is the most antecedent principle of Ex- 
 istence. 
 
 Soul is ever the adjunct of Body. 
 
 Form is cojoined to the Body by the Soul. 
 
 As Soul is the adjunct of Body, so Experience 
 is the adjunct of Form. 
 
 By virtue of the conjunction of Form with the 
 Body, and by virtue of the adjunction of Experi- 
 ence with Form, Experience is conjoined to the 
 Soul by the Body through Form. 
 
 Perception, Conception, Reflection and Reason, 
 in their order, are exhered from Body, Soul, Form 
 and Experience, in their order. 
 
 Perception is dominantly the sequence of Body ; 
 Conception, of Soul; Reflection, of Form; and 
 Reason, of Experience. 
 
 Body, Soul, Form and Experience must all exist 
 
 127
 
 128 GENET1VE COMPOSITION 
 
 before either Perception, Conception, Reflection 
 or Reason can be exhered therefrom. Therefore, 
 neither of the sequeiitive principles is wholly the 
 sequence of any one of the causatives. 
 
 As Soul is the adjunct of Body, so Conception 
 is the adjunct of Perception. 
 
 As Form is conjoined to the Body by the Soul, 
 so Reflection is conjoined to Perception by Con- 
 ception. 
 
 As Experience is the adjunct of Form, so Rea- 
 son is the adjunct of Reflection. 
 
 As Experience is conjoined to the Soul by the 
 Body through Form, so Reason is conjoined to 
 Conception by Perception through Reflection. 
 
 All genetive composition occurs between the 
 genderic degrees, and in the order of the grades 
 of antecedency and succeedency. 
 
 Condition can occur only as the adjunct of en- 
 tity; and as Soul is the adjunct of Body, so each 
 soulizing condition is the adjunct of each embody- 
 ing entity. 
 
 These sixteen adjunctions comprise all the vari- 
 eties that can occur between the genderic degrees 
 of Body and Soul; hence, they are classed as 
 generic. 
 
 In each of these sixteen generic compounds, the 
 entity endows the condition with a generic degree 
 of personality, arid the condition endows the en- 
 tity with a generic degree of state.
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 129 
 
 These compounds of entity and condition, and 
 these degrees of personality and state are classed 
 as generic, because they comprise all the genetive 
 varieties that are possible in these cases. 
 
 The same rule will apply to all genetive com- 
 positions and their products. In every case the 
 genetive variations, or varieties, may be classed 
 as generic. 
 
 Personality answers to Body, and the 16 generic 
 degrees of personality comprise all of Body. 
 
 State answers to Soul, and the 16 generic de- 
 grees of state comprise all of Soul. 
 
 As Body is the antecedent of Soul, so person- 
 ality is the antecedent of state; and as Soul is 
 the adjunct of Body, so state is the adjunct of 
 personality. 
 
 All causative facts are comprised in personal- 
 ity, and all causative adaptations are comprised 
 in state. 
 
 These sixteen compounds of entity and condi- 
 tion are classed as stateized degrees of person- 
 ality. 
 
 All of these sixteen compounds are comprised 
 in each of the four worlds. 
 
 Where the matine sexual degree of state domi- 
 nates, it conjoins the Structural attitude. 
 
 Where the maline sexual degree of state domi- 
 nates, it conjoins the Organic attitude.
 
 130 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 Where the matine conjugal degree of state dom- 
 inates, it conjoins the Machinical attitude. 
 
 Where the maline conjugal degree of state dom- 
 inates, it conjoins the Social attitude. 
 
 The matine sexual degree of state dominates in 
 the Star World, and by it the Structural attitude 
 is conjoined to each stateized degree of personal- 
 ity, comprised therein. 
 
 The maline sexual degree of state dominates in 
 the perfected Plant World, and by it the Organic 
 attitude is conjoined to each stateized degree of 
 personality comprised therein. 
 
 The matine conjugal degree of state dominates 
 in the perfected Zoonic World, and by it the Ma- 
 chinical attitude is conjoined to each stateized de- 
 gree of personality comprised therein. 
 
 The maline conjugal degree of state dominates 
 in the perfected Societary World, and by it the 
 Social attitude is conjoined to each stateized de- 
 gree of personality comprised therein. 
 
 Thus, each of the four formative attitudes is 
 conjoined to each of the 16 stateized degrees of 
 personality; hence, there are 64 generic com- 
 pounds of personality and attitude. 
 
 In each of these compounds, the attitude en-
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 131 
 
 dows the personality with a generic degree of 
 manifestation. 
 
 These manifestations are of personality, 
 through the formative attitudes; therefore, they 
 are classed as formative manifestations, or as 
 formative manifestations of personality. 
 
 As personality answers to entity, and is com- 
 prised in Body, and as state answers to condition, 
 and is comprised in Soul, so these manifestations 
 answer to the attitudes, and are comprised in 
 Form. 
 
 As Body consists of personality, and as Soul 
 consists of state, so Form consists of these mani- 
 festations. 
 
 Without Form, there could be no manifestation 
 of personality; and without personality, Form 
 could not exist. 
 
 Form can exist only in conjunction with Body- 
 personals ; and it can be conjoined to personality 
 only by its degrees of state. 
 
 As Experience is the adjunct of Form, so each 
 facility of Experience is the adjunct of each of the 
 64 formative manifestations. 
 
 As Experience is conjoined to the Soul, by the 
 Body, through Form, so in each of the 64 forma- 
 tive compounds, each of the four experimental
 
 132 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 facilities is conjoined to the state by the person- 
 ality through its formative manifestations. 
 
 By virtue of these conjunctions of facility with 
 state, the state is endowed with a generic degree 
 of experimental phenomena by each of the four 
 facilities. 
 
 These 256 generic degrees of phenomena answer 
 to the facilities, and are comprised in Experience 
 as its components. 
 
 State is the adjunct of personality. 
 
 Formative manifestation is conjoined to per- 
 sonality by state. 
 
 State phenomena is the adjunct of formative 
 manifestations ; and, as the adjunct of manifesta- 
 tion, phenomena is conjoined to state, by its per- 
 sonale, through its formative manifestations. 
 
 As Conception is the adjunct of Perception, so 
 each conceptive power is the adjunct of each 
 perceptive mode. 
 
 In each of these 16 compounds, the mode en- 
 dows with character, and the power endows with, 
 force. 
 
 Each of these 16 generic compounds comprises 
 a generic degree of character, and a generic de- 
 gree of force ; hence, there are 16 generic degrees 
 of character and 16 generic degrees of force. 
 
 Character answers to the perceptive modes, and
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 133 
 
 these 16 degrees of character comprise all of Per- 
 ception. 
 
 Force answers to conceptive power, and the 16 
 generic degrees of force comprise all of Concep- 
 tion. 
 
 As Perception is the antecedent of Conception, 
 so character is the antecedent of force; and as 
 Conception is the adjunct of Perception, so force 
 is the adjunct of character. 
 
 All sequentive facts are comprised in character, 
 and all sequentive adaptations are comprised in 
 force. 
 
 These 16 generic compounds of character and 
 force are classed as force-ized degrees of char- 
 acter. 
 
 Where the matine analytical degree of force 
 dominates, it coitjoins the Crystalline beatitude. 
 
 Where the maline analytical degree of force 
 dominates, it conjoins the Vegetative beatitude. 
 
 Where the matine synthetical degree of force 
 dominates, it conjoins the Animative beatitude. 
 
 Where the maline synthetical degree of force 
 dominates, it conjoins the Humanizing beatitude. 
 
 The matine analytical degree of force dominates 
 in the Star World, and by it the Crystalline beati- 
 tude is conjoined to each force-ized degree of char- 
 acter comprised therein. . 
 
 The maline analytical degree of force dominates
 
 134 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 in the perfected Plant World, and by it the Veg- 
 etative beatitude is conjoined to each force-ized 
 degree of character comprised therein. 
 
 The matine synthetical degree of force domi- 
 nates in the perfected Zoonic World, and by it 
 the Animative beatitude is conjoined to each force- 
 ized degree of character comprised therein. 
 
 The maline synthetical degree of force domi- 
 nates in the perfected Societary World, and by it 
 the Humanizing beatitude is conjoined to each 
 force-ized degree of character comprised therein. 
 
 Thus each of the Eeflective beatitudes is con- 
 joined to each of the force-ized degrees of char- 
 acter; hence, there are 64 generic compounds of 
 force-ized character and beatitude. 
 
 In each of these compounds, the beatitude en- 
 dows the character with a generic degree of mani- 
 festation. 
 
 These manifestations are of character, and 
 through the Reflective beatitude; therefore, they 
 are 'classed as reflective manifestations, or as re- 
 flective manifestations of character. 
 
 As character answers to the modes, and is com- 
 prised in Perception, and as force answers to the 
 powers, and is comprised in Conception, so these
 
 135 
 
 manifestations answer to the beatitudes, and are 
 comprised in Reflection. 
 
 As Perception consists of character, and as 
 Conception consists of force, so Reflection con- 
 sists of these reflective manifestations. 
 
 Without Reflection there would be no manifes- 
 tation of character, and without character, reflec- 
 tive manifestations could not occur. 
 
 As entity becomes personality, when composed 
 .with conditon, so Perception becomes character 
 when composed with power. 
 
 Reflection can exist only in conjunction with 
 perceptive character; and it can be conjoined to 
 character only by conceptive force. 
 
 As Reason is the adjunct of Reflection, so each 
 faculty of Reason is the adjunct of each of the 64 
 reflective manifestations. 
 
 As Reason is conjoined to Conception, by Per- 
 ception, through Reflection, so in each of the 64 
 reflective compounds, each of the four reasoning 
 faculties is conjoined to the force, by the char- 
 acter, through the reflective manifestations. 
 
 By virtue of these conjunctions of faculty with 
 force, the force is endowed with a genderic degree 
 of phenomena by each of the faculties. 
 
 These 256 genderic degrees of phenomena an-
 
 136 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 swer to the faculties, and are comprised in Rea- 
 son, as its components. 
 
 Force is the adjunct of character. 
 
 Reflective manifestation is conjoined to char- 
 acter by force. 
 
 The phenomena of force is the adjunct of re- 
 flective manifestation; and, as the adjunct of 
 manifestation, phenomena is conjoined to force, 
 by character, through its reflective manifestations. 
 
 Character is dominantly the sequence of person- 
 ality. 
 
 Force is dominantly the sequence of state. 
 
 Reflective manifestation is dominantly the se- 
 quence of formative manifestation. 
 
 The phenomena of Reason are dominantly the 
 sequence of the phenomena of Experience. 
 
 The causatives are potent only when a requisite 
 variety is composed in genetive order; therefore, 
 we say, "dominantly, the sequence of." 
 
 These 16 compounds of entity and condition in- 
 dicate the 16 generic degrees of personality and 
 the 16 generic degrees of state; and the 16 com- 
 pounds of mode and power indicate the 16 generic 
 degrees of character and the 16 generic degrees 
 of force. 
 
 These compounds, with their generic degrees of 
 personality, state, character and force, are all
 
 137 
 
 comprised in each of the four worlds, but their 
 manifestations differ in each, according to the 
 attitude and beatitude through which they occur ; 
 therefore, there is a different set of manifesta- 
 tions and phenomena in each world. 
 
 The first set of manifestations occurs through 
 the Structural attitude and the Crystalline beati- 
 tude, in the genesis of the Star World. 
 
 The second set occurs through the Organic atti- 
 tude and the Vegetative beatitude, in the genesis 
 of the Plant World. 
 
 The third set occurs through the Machinical at- 
 titude, and the Animative beatitude, in the genesis 
 of the Zoonic World. 
 
 The fourth set occurs through the Social atti- 
 tude and the Humanizing beatitude, in the genesis 
 of the Societary World. 
 
 Personality and State, with their manifestations 
 and phenomena, are comprised in Cause, and may 
 be classed as causatives. . 
 
 Character and Force, with their manifestations 
 and phenomena, are comprised in Sequence, and 
 may be classed as sequentives. 
 
 All generic degrees of personality, state, char- 
 acter and force, with their generic degrees of 
 manifestation and phenomena, are represented 
 in tabular form on pages 138, 139, 140 and 141.
 
 138 
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 STAR 
 
 CAUSATIVE 
 
 ^ NEGATIVE i t 4 
 
 P4 POSITIVE 2 4 
 
 M 
 
 f_PASSIVE 3 4 
 
 ^TRANSITIVE 4, 4 
 
 J^J NEGATIVE 5 } 4 
 
 ID POSITIVE 6 4 
 
 H 
 
 *r| PASSIVE 7 4- 
 
 PH 
 
 Q^TRANSITIVES 4' 
 
 K 
 
 hJNEGATIVE 9 } 4- 
 
 E_, POSITIVE 10, 4 
 
 WORLD 
 
 SEQUENTIVE 
 
 4 1 TRACTION *~3 
 ' ^ 
 
 4 } 2 PULSION 
 
 -4, 3 TENSION ^ 
 
 4, 4 PANSION 
 
 4 ? 5 TRACTION 
 
 4 } 6 PULSION 
 
 4, 7 TENSION 
 
 -4, 8 PANSION 
 
 ^PASSIVE 11, 4 
 
 ^ TR AN SITI VE 12, 4 4, 12 PANSION 
 
 g POSITIVE 14, 4- 
 PASSIVE 15, 4- 
 
 
 A 
 
 STRUCTURAI 
 MANIFESTATIONS 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 H 
 
 H- 1 
 
 w 
 
 4j 9 TRACTION 
 
 4, 10 PULSION ^ 
 
 4, H TENSION > 
 
 M 
 
 NEGATIVE 13, 4 4, 13 TRACTION 
 
 4, 14 PULSION 
 4, 15 TENSION 
 
 TRANSITIVE 16, 4 4, 16 PANSION 
 
 W 
 
 A 
 
 CRYSTALLINE 
 MANIFESTATIONS 
 
 o
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 139 
 
 PLANT 
 
 CAUSATIVE 
 
 WORLD 
 
 SEQUENTIVE 
 
 ,J 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 17, 
 
 4 
 
 A 
 
 17 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 "sd 
 
 s 
 
 POSITIVE 
 
 18, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 18 
 
 PULSION 
 
 F 
 
 w 
 
 PASSIVE 
 
 19, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 19 
 
 TENSION 
 
 nH 
 
 * * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 ^ TRANSITIVE20, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 20 
 
 PANSION 
 
 w 
 
 hJ 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 21, 
 
 4 
 
 4, 
 
 21 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 d 
 
 L> 
 
 POSITIVE 
 
 22, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 22 
 
 PULSION 
 
 C 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 PASSIVE 
 
 23. 
 
 4 
 
 A 
 
 23 
 
 TENSION 
 
 i i 
 
 CO 
 
 TRAN SITIVE24, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 24 
 
 PAN SIGN 
 
 W 
 
 ^ 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 25, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 25 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 w 
 
 H 
 
 POSITIVE 
 
 26, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 26 
 
 PULSION 
 
 w 
 
 523 
 
 PASSIVE 
 
 27, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 27 
 
 TENSION 
 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 TRAN SITI VE28, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 28 
 
 PAN SIGN 
 
 HH 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 < 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 29, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 29 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 HH 
 
 B 
 
 w 
 
 POSITIVE 
 
 30, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 30 
 
 PULSION 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 PASSIVE 
 
 31, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 31 
 
 TENSION 
 
 W 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 h 
 
 ^ ., 
 
 TRAN SITI VE 32, 
 
 4 4, 
 
 32 
 
 PANSION 
 
 ^ 
 
 W 
 
 A A 
 
 ORGANIC VEGETATIVE 
 MANIFESTATIONS MANIFESTATIONS
 
 140 
 
 GENETIVE- COMPOSITION 
 
 ZOONIC WORLD 
 
 CAUSATIVE 
 
 SEQUEMTVE 
 
 <j NEGATIVE 33, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 33 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 > 
 
 Crf POSITIVE 34, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 34 
 
 P U L S I O N 
 
 r 
 
 H PASSIVE 35, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 35 
 
 TENSION 
 
 H~ 1 
 
 ^ TRANSITIVE 36, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 36 
 
 P ANSION 
 
 M 
 
 <. NEGATIVE 37, 
 ^ POSITIVE 38, 
 ^ PASSIVE 39, 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 -4, 
 -4, 
 
 37 
 38 
 39 
 
 TRACTION 
 PULSION 
 TENSION 
 
 DUCTP 
 
 Pu TRANSITIVE 40, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 40 
 
 P A N S I O N 
 
 ^ 
 
 . NEGATIVE 41, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 41 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 f-i POSITIVE 42, 
 PASSIVE 43, 
 
 M 
 
 TR AN SITI VE44 ( 
 
 4 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 *> 
 
 -4, 
 -4, 
 
 42 
 43 
 44 
 
 PULS ION 
 TENSION 
 PAN SIGN 
 
 MEATIV 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 ^ NEGATIVE 45, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 45 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 i i 
 
 L) POSITIVE 46 
 
 W 
 
 4 
 
 4, 
 
 46 
 
 PULSION 
 
 O 
 
 "^ PASSIVE 47, 
 
 4 
 
 -4, 
 
 47 
 
 TENSION 
 
 M 
 
 W 
 c_ TR AN SITI VE48, 
 
 4 
 
 ^> 
 
 48 
 
 PAN SIGN 
 
 i i 
 
 A 
 
 MACHINICAL 
 
 M A \ T T F^, ^T A TTONS 
 
 A 
 
 M 
 
 ANIMATIVE 
 MANIFESTATIONS
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 141 
 
 ^NEGATIVE 
 
 49, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 49 
 
 TR A CTIO N 
 
 TJ 
 
 ^POSITIVE 
 
 50, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 50 
 
 P U LSIO N 
 
 t- 1 
 
 ^PASSIVE 
 
 51, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 51 
 
 TENSION 
 
 2 
 
 ^TRANSITIVE 
 
 52, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 52 
 
 P A N S IO N 
 
 w 
 
 ^NEGATIVE 
 
 53, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 53 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 U 
 
 ^POSITIVE 
 
 54, 
 
 4^4 
 
 54 
 
 P U L S IO N 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 ^PASSIVE 
 
 55, 
 
 4-4^ 
 
 55 
 
 TENSION 
 
 H 
 
 , i 
 
 ^TRANSITIVE 
 
 56, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 56 
 
 P A N S IO N 
 
 5 
 
 CD 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 57, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 57 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 S 
 
 _,PO S I T I V E 
 
 58, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 58 
 
 P U L S I O N 
 
 
 
 ^PASSIVE 
 
 59, 
 
 4 4, 
 
 59 
 
 TENSION 
 
 > 
 
 [1 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 TRANSITIVE 
 
 60, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 60 
 
 P A N S TO N 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 <!NEGATIVE 
 
 61, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 61 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 i i 
 
 (jPoSITIVE 
 
 W 
 
 62, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 62 
 
 P U L S I O N 
 
 > 
 
 O 
 
 HP A ss i VE 
 
 63, 
 
 4-4, 
 
 63 
 
 TENSION 
 
 W 
 
 i -t 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HT RANSITIVE 
 
 K^ 
 
 64, 
 
 4 4, 
 
 64 
 
 P A N SIGN 
 
 " 
 
 A 
 
 SOCIAL 
 MANIFESTATIONS 
 
 A
 
 142 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 The generic compounds of entity and condition 
 are represented by an arrangement of their names 
 at the left, and the generic compounds of mode 
 and power are represented by the arrangement of 
 their names at the right hand; these compounds 
 indicate the generic degrees of personality, of 
 state, of character and force. 
 
 These four sets of manifestation and phenom- 
 ena are indicated by the names of the four worlds 
 in which they occur. 
 
 The causatives and the sequentives are indi- 
 cated by those words. 
 
 The causative manifestations are represented 
 by numerals, beginning with 1 and ending with 
 64; and the sequentive manifestations are repre- 
 sented in the same manner. 
 
 The four degrees of phenomena that are com- 
 posed with each degree of manifestation are re- 
 presented by a figure 4. 
 
 The line of division between the causatives and 
 the sequentives is represented by dashes between 
 the figures 4 and 4, on each line; also, each dash 
 indicates a generic department of genesis. 
 
 In each of these 64 generic departments of gen- 
 esis are comprised one generic degree of causative 
 manifestation, with its four generic degrees of
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 143 
 
 phenomena, and one generic degree of sequentive 
 manifestation with its four generic degrees of 
 phenomena. 
 
 The causative manifestations and phenomena, 
 in their order, are the exherive antecedents of 
 the sequentives, in their order. 
 
 The causative manifestations are of Personal- 
 ity, by state, through Form. 
 
 The sequentive manifestations are manifesta- 
 tions of character, by Force, through Reflection. 
 
 Each line of numerals represents the manifesta- 
 tions and phenomena comprised in one of these 
 departments. 
 
 The 1, 4 4, 1 represents the manifestations 
 and phenomena comprised in the most antecedent 
 of the 64 departments. 
 
 The 64, 4 4, 64 represents the manifestations 
 and phenomena of the most succeedent depart- 
 ment. 
 
 The line of antecedency runs with the decrease 
 of numerals, and the line of succeedency runs with 
 the increase of numerals. 
 
 The numerals ranging from 1 to 64 indicate the 
 number and order of the departments, as well as 
 the number and order of the manifestations. 
 
 All the possibilities of genesis are comprised 
 in these 64 departments; therefore, they furnish
 
 144 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 the basis of all genetive learning; they also indi- 
 cate the generic departments of learning. 
 
 All learning begins with Perception. 
 
 Conception is the adjunct of Perception. 
 
 Conception conjoins Reflection to Perception. 
 
 Reason is the adjunct of Reflection, and as such, 
 it is conjoined to Conception by Perception, 
 through Reflection. 
 
 Each entity is ever attended by its special mode 
 of Perception, and each formative manifestation 
 is ever attended by its special Reflective manifes- 
 tation, as a sequence attends a cause. 
 
 More perfect Perceptions and Reflections are 
 required in the Zoonic and Societary worlds than 
 in the Star and Plant worlds; and this requisi- 
 tion is met by special organs, adapted to each 
 mode of Perception, and to each generic degree of 
 Reflection. 
 
 Perceptions are commonly classed as sensa- 
 tions ; and the organs of Perception are commonly 
 classed as organs of sensation. We perceive sen- 
 sations. 
 
 Reflections are commonly classed as mental 
 characteristics; and the Reflective organs are 
 commonly classed as phrenological, or brain or- 
 gans. 
 
 The Palpive mode of Perception is commonly 
 called the sense of touch; and the organs adapted 
 to that mode, are commonly called the organs of 
 touch.
 
 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 145 
 
 The Ductive mode of Perception is commonly 
 called the senses of taste and smell; and the or- 
 gans adapted to this mode, are called the organs 
 of taste and smell. Taste and smell both belong 
 to the same mode. We perceive the spirit of the 
 food we eat and of the air we breathe by the 
 ductive mode. 
 
 The Permeative mode of Perception is com- 
 monly called the sense of hearing; and the or- 
 gans adapted to that mode, are called the organs 
 of hearing. 
 
 The Imageive mode of Perception is commonly 
 called the sense of sight; and the organs adapted 
 to that mode, are called the organs of sight. 
 
 The 64 organs of Reflection are all comprised 
 in each hemisphere of a well developed UPPER 
 human brain; and they are located on a line of 
 nerves in the same order that their special depart- 
 ments occur in the line of genesis. 
 
 The organs of Perception and the organs of 
 Reflection are equally exclusive in the perform- 
 ance of their special functions. The eye never 
 hears, the ear never sees, and no organ of re- 
 flection ever performs other than its own func- 
 tion. Such an occurrence is both impossible and 
 absurd. 
 
 The organs of Perception furnish the basis of 
 Perceptive and Conceptive culture; and the or-
 
 146 GENETIVE COMPOSITION 
 
 gans of Reflection furnish the basis for the culture 
 of Reflection and Reason. 
 
 Any deficiency in the organs of Perception will 
 result in deficient Perception and Conception, and 
 any deficiency in the organs of Reflection will re- 
 sult in deficient Reflection and Reason. Also, de- 
 ficient Perception and Conception will result in 
 deficient Reflection and Reason. 
 
 Thus we find that Genetics indicates a perfect 
 system of education, as well as a perfect system 
 of genesis.
 
 CHAPTEE V 
 
 THE POTENTIAL, SOURCE 
 
 The four embodying entities and the four per- 
 ceptive modes are comprised in each of the four 
 worlds. 
 
 In each world, each soulizing condition is the 
 adjunct of each entity, and each conceptive power 
 is the adjunct of each mode. 
 
 In each entity of each world, each condition in- 
 dicates a stateized degree of personality as well 
 as a genderic degree of state; and in each mode 
 each power indicates a forceized degree of char- 
 acter as well as a genderic degree of force. 
 
 The names of the stateized degrees of person- 
 ality and of the forceized degrees of character 
 comprised in the Star World are given in tabular 
 form on page 154. 
 
 Body is the most antecedent principle of Exist- 
 ence, and the material entity the most antecedent 
 degree of this principle. 
 
 The stateized degrees of this entity are named 
 Space, Matter, Omnipresence and Limitation. 
 
 The negative condition endows Space with the 
 matine sexual degree of state; therefore, it is a 
 matine sexual factor. 
 
 147
 
 148 THE POTENTIAL SOURCE 
 
 The positive condition endows Matter with the 
 maline sexual degree of state; therefore, it is a 
 maline sexual factor. 
 
 The passive condition endows Omnipresence 
 with the matine conjugal degree of state; there- 
 fore, it is a matine conjugal factor. 
 
 The transitive condition endows Limitation 
 with the maline conjugal degree of state; there- 
 fore, it is a maline conjugal factor. 
 
 The Palpive mode is dominantly the sequence of 
 the material entity. 
 
 The Conceptive powers are sequences of the 
 soulizing conditions, and they exist primarily as 
 adjuncts of the Palpive mode; or rather as ad- 
 juncts of the Perceptive mode of the Material en- 
 tity of the Star World. 
 
 The stateized degrees of this mode are named 
 Persistency, Consistency, Continuence and Divisi- 
 bility; and in their order they are the sequentive 
 characteristics of Space, Matter, Omnipresence 
 and Limitation. 
 
 The Tractive power endows Persistency with 
 the matine analytical degree of force: therefore, 
 it is a matine analytical factor. 
 
 The Pulsive power endows Consistency with the
 
 THE POTENTIAL SOURCE 149 
 
 maline analytical degree of force; therefore, it is 
 a maline analytical factor. 
 
 The Tensive power endows Continuence with 
 the matine synthetical degree of force ; therefore, 
 it is a matine synthetical factor. 
 
 The Pansive power endows Divisibility with the 
 maline synthetical degree of force; therefore, it 
 is a maline synthetical factor. 
 
 PRIMITIVE FACTORS 
 
 PERSONAL CHARACTER PHENOMENAL 
 
 j Space Persistency 1 Capaciousness 
 
 <3 
 
 Matter w Consistency 2 Occupancy 
 
 PD 
 
 H Omnipresence j Continuence 3 Universality 
 ^ Limitation fw Divisibility 4 Distribution 
 
 The Structural attitude exists primarily in con- 
 junction with Space, and by it, Space, Matter, 
 Omnipresence and Limitation are endowed with 
 formative unity. 
 
 Variety, Change, Sensation and Sympathy exist 
 primarily as adjuncts of this attitude, and as such 
 they are conjoined to the soul (or state) of Space,
 
 150 THE POTENTIAL SOURCE 
 
 Matter, Omnipresence and Limitation; and thus 
 these degrees of personality are endowed with the 
 unfoldivity of experience. 
 
 The Crystalline beatitude existed primarily in 
 conjunction with Persistency, and by it Persist- 
 ency, Consistency, Continuence and Divisibility 
 are endowed with reflective unity. 
 
 Impression, Memory, Instinct and Intuition ex- 
 ist primarily as adjuncts of Crystallization, and 
 as such they are conjoined to the conceptive force 
 of Persistency, Consistency, Continuence and 
 Divisibility ; and thus these characteristics are en- 
 dowed with the unfoldivity of reason. 
 
 Thus these prime, ungenerated factors are en- 
 dowed with unfoldive unity, and this unit is the 
 prime, potential source from which all other gen- 
 etive potencies are derived. 
 
 The sexual factors are classed as parts ; the con- 
 jugals, as relators; the analyticals, as compara- 
 tives, and the syntheticals, as correspondents. 
 
 Space is the prime, ungenerated Mother. Mak 
 ter is the prime, ungenerated Father. Omnipres- 
 ence relates Space to Matter. Limitation relates 
 Matter to Space. 
 
 Space stands persistently through and beyond
 
 THE POTENTIAL SOURCE 151 
 
 all Matter, and, by this persistency, Space is ever 
 in genetive comparison with all Matter. 
 
 Matter stands consistently in and with Space, 
 and by this consistency, Matter is ever in gene- 
 tive comparison with Space. 
 
 The Omnipresence of Space, renders it contin- 
 uous from all Matter, and through this Continu- 
 ousness, Omnipresent Space is ever in genetive 
 correspondence with all Matter. The Limited- 
 ness of Matter renders it Divisible in Space, and 
 through this Divisibility, Limited Matter is ever 
 in genetive correspondence with Omnipresent 
 Space.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 STAB GENESIS 
 
 By virtue of the genderic degrees of state with 
 which Space, Matter, Omnipresence and Limita- 
 tion are endowed, like genderic degrees of pas- 
 sion (or spirit) are generated among them. 
 
 These degrees are comprised in the spiritual 
 entity of the star world. (See table, page 154.) 
 
 Electricity is generated in unoccupied Space; 
 Magnetism, from all Matter ; Constancy, in Omni- 
 presence, and Mobility, from Limitation. 
 
 As conjugal relators inhere in sexual parts, so 
 Mentality and Intellectuality inhere in Materiality 
 and Spirituality. 
 
 The mind of Space is named Oneness; of 
 Matter, Centerance; of Omnipresence, Distance; 
 of Limitation, Motion. 
 
 The intellection of Electricity is named Recep- 
 tivity; of Magnetism, Radiation; of Constancy, 
 Rotation; of Mobility, Succession. 
 
 For the characteristic sequences of the Spirit- 
 ual, Mental and Intellectual manifestations of 
 personality, see Table of Star Genesis. (Page 
 154.) 
 
 In the table, the left hand column represents the 
 
 152
 
 STAR GENESIS 153 
 
 stateized degrees of personality, and the middle 
 column represents the forceized. degrees of char- 
 acter. 
 
 The numerals represent the genderic depart- 
 ments of genesis, and the right hand column rep- 
 resents the phenomenal aspects of the depart- 
 ments. (Compare with table on page 155.) 
 
 The table on page 155 is borrowed from 138, and 
 placed facing Star Genesis, to facilitate compari- 
 son. Example : Space is the negative, Matter is 
 the positive; Omnipresence is the passive, and 
 Limitation is the transitive degree of the material 
 entity of the Star World. Electricity is the nega- 
 tive, Magnetism is the positive; Constancy is the 
 passive, and Mobility is the transitive degree of 
 the Spiritual entity of the Star World. 
 
 Thus, all the genderic degrees of Personality 
 and Character are described in table of the Star 
 World. 
 
 The tables of the Plant, Zoonic and Societary 
 Worlds describe, or define, their genderic degrees 
 of Personality and Character in the same manner. 
 
 The words on line with each numeral are com- 
 prised in the department represented by the nu- 
 merals, and the perpendicular words represent the 
 entities and modes. (Continued on page 156.)
 
 154 
 
 STAR GENESIS 
 
 STAR GENESIS 
 
 PERSONAL CHARACTER PHENOMENAL 
 
 < Space Persistency 
 
 Matter Consistency 
 
 H Omnipresence ^ Continuence 
 
 J Limitation P4 Divisibility 
 
 1 Capaciousness 
 
 2 Occupancy 
 
 3 Universality 
 
 4 Distribution 
 
 <j Electricity > Composure 5 Coldness 
 
 Magnetism Fervency 6 Hotness 
 
 2 Constancy Permanency 7 Solidity 
 
 2 Mobility a Elasticity 8 Fluidity 
 
 * Oneness g Identity 9 Individuality 
 
 H Centerance < Superficiality 10 Lineology 
 
 ^ Distance | Extension 11 Magnitude 
 
 g Motion g Velocity 12 Position 
 
 g Receptivity 
 o Radiation 
 
 M 
 
 j Rotation 
 H Succession 
 
 k> 
 
 " Gravity 
 ^ Vibration 
 Repetition 
 g Periodicity 
 
 13 Equilibrium 
 
 14 Color 
 
 15 Habitualness 
 
 16 Seasonableness 
 
 STRUCTURAL, CRYSTALLINE 
 MANIFESTATIONS. MANIFESTATIONS.
 
 STAB GENESIS 
 
 155 
 
 STAR 
 
 CAUSATIVE 
 
 w 
 
 POSITIVE 
 
 WORLD 
 
 SEQUENTIVE 
 
 ^< NEGATIVE 
 
 1, 
 
 4 
 
 g; POSITIVE 
 
 2, 
 
 4 
 
 _, PASSIVE 
 
 3, 
 
 4 
 
 ^ TRANSITIVE 
 
 4, 
 
 4 
 
 ^j NEGATIVE 
 
 5, 
 
 4 
 
 P POSITIVE 
 
 6, 
 
 4 
 
 ^ PAS SIVE 
 
 7, 
 
 4 
 
 PH TRANSITIVE 
 
 8, 
 
 4 
 
 C/i 
 
 
 
 J NEGATIVE 
 
 9, 
 
 4 
 
 /j POSITIVE 
 
 10, 
 
 4 
 
 P AS SIVE 
 
 11, 
 
 4 
 
 TRANSITIVE 12, 4 
 NEGATIVE 13, 
 
 14, 4 
 
 j PASSIVE 15, 
 
 W 
 
 fe TRANSITIVE 16, 4 
 
 STRUCTURAL 
 MANIFESTATIONS 
 
 4-4, 
 
 1 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 t 
 
 4-4, 
 
 2 
 
 PULSION 
 
 r 
 
 4-4, 
 
 3 
 
 TENSION 
 
 
 
 4. 4 
 
 4 
 
 PANSION 
 
 w 
 
 4-4, 
 4-4, 
 4-4, 
 
 5 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 TRACTION 
 PULSION 
 TENSION 
 
 DUCTP 
 
 4-4, 
 
 8 
 
 PANSION 
 
 s 
 
 W 
 
 4-4, 
 
 9 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 w 
 
 (-!-( 
 
 4-4, 
 4-4, 
 4-4, 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 
 PULSION 
 TENSION 
 PANSION 
 
 iMEATIV 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 4-4, 
 
 13 
 
 TRACTION 
 
 HH 
 
 4 4, 
 
 14 
 
 PULSION 
 
 o 
 
 4-4, 
 
 15 
 
 TENSION 
 
 w 
 
 4-4, 
 
 16 
 
 PANSION 
 
 v-r-l 
 
 A 
 
 CRYSTALLINE 
 MANIFESTATIONS
 
 156 STAR GENESIS 
 
 In the Star World, the degrees of personality 
 are manifested through the > structural attitude, 
 and the degrees of character are manifested 
 through the crystalline beatitude. (See page 155.) 
 
 The generated degrees of personality and char- 
 acter inherit the conditions and powers of their 
 ungenerated antecedents. 
 
 In each generated entity and its sequentive 
 mode, the conditions and powers indicate the fac- 
 tors of a genetive potency the same as in the un- 
 generated entity and mode; and they are accom- 
 panied by similar concomitants. 
 
 The Organic attitude is generated in conjunc- 
 tion with the positive degree of the Spiritual en- 
 tity, and the Vegetative beatitude is generated 
 in conjunction with the Pulsive degree of the 
 Ductive mode. 
 
 The Machinical attitude is generated in con- 
 junction with the passive degree of the Mental 
 entity, and the Animative beatitude is generated 
 in conjunction with the Tensive degree of the 
 Perineative mode. 
 
 The Social attitude is generated in conjunction 
 with the Transitive degree of the Intellectual en- 
 tity, and the Humanizing beatitude is generated 
 in conjunction with the Pansive degree of the 
 Imageive mode.
 
 STAR GENESIS 157 
 
 Each facility is the adjunct of each attitude, and 
 each faculty is the adjunct of each beatitude. 
 
 The degrees of personality and character com- 
 prised in each entity and its sequentive mode, are 
 endowed with unity by their attitude and beati- 
 tude; and with unfoldivity by the facilities of 
 experience and the faculties of Reason. 
 
 The four genetive potencies indicated by the 
 four entities represented in the table, are com- 
 prised in a more comprehensive one, called the 
 Star World. 
 
 The negative condition dominates in the Mater- 
 ial entity, and endows it with the rnatine sexual 
 degree of state. 
 
 The positive condition dominates in the Spirit- 
 ual entity, and endows it with the maline sexual 
 degree of state. 
 
 The passive condition dominates in the Mental 
 entity, and endows it with the matine conjugal 
 degree of state. 
 
 The transitive condition dominates in the Intel- 
 lectual entity, and endows it with the maline con- 
 jugal degree of state. 
 
 The transitive condition dominates in the Intel- 
 lectual entity, and endows it with the maline con- 
 jugal degree of state. 
 
 The Tractive power dominates in the Palpive 
 mode, and endows it with the matine analytical 
 degree of force.
 
 158 STAR GENESIS 
 
 The Pulsive power dominates in the Ductive 
 mode, and endows it with the maline analytical 
 degree of force. 
 
 The Tensive power dominates in the Permeative 
 mode, and endows it with the matine synthetical 
 degree of force. 
 
 The Pansive power dominates in the Imageive 
 mode, and endows it with the maline synthetical 
 degree of force. 
 
 These endowments and indications are as true 
 of the Plant, Zoonic and Societary, as of the Star 
 World. They are all composed in like manner. 
 
 The genetive potencies designated as the Star 
 Plant, Zoonic and Societary worlds, are all com- 
 prised in a more comprehensive one, named Ex- 
 istence. (See pages 112 and 113.) 
 
 The negative condition dominates in the person- 
 ality of the Star World, and endows it with the 
 matine sexual degree of state; therefore, it is a 
 matine sexual factor. 
 
 The positive condition dominates in the person- 
 ality of the Plant World, and endows it with the 
 maline sexual degree of state; therefore, it is a 
 maline sexual factor. 
 
 The passive condition dominates in the person- 
 ality of the Zoonic World, and endows it with the
 
 STAR GENESIS 159 
 
 rnatine conjugal degree of state ; therefore, it is a 
 matine conjugal factor. 
 
 The transitive condition dominates in the per- 
 sonality of the Societary World, and endows it 
 with the maline conjugal degree of state; there- 
 fore, it is a maline conjugal factor. 
 
 The Tractive power dominates in the character 
 of the Star World, and endows it with the matine 
 analytical degree of force ; therefore, it is a matine 
 analytical factor. 
 
 The Pulsive power dominates in the character 
 of the Plant World, and endow"s it with the maline 
 analytical degree of force ; therefore, it is a maline 
 analytical factor. 
 
 The Tensive power dominates in the character 
 of the Zoonic World, and endows it with the 
 matine synthetical degree of force; therefore, it 
 is a matine synthetical factor. 
 
 The Pansive power dominates in the character 
 of the Societary World, and endows it with the 
 maline synthetical degree of force ; therefore it is 
 a maline synthetical factor. 
 
 These eight genderic factors are comprised in 
 the one all comprehensive potency, named Exist- 
 ence. t 
 
 Thus we find that the Star, Plant, Zoonic and
 
 160 STAR GENESIS 
 
 Societary worlds furnish the factors of said com- 
 prehensive potency. 
 
 The eight generic phenomenal degrees com- 
 prised in each of the 64 generic departments of 
 genesis, may be illustrated by the phenomenal 
 degrees comprised in color. In the production 
 of color, Blue indicates the dominion of negative- 
 ness ; Bed, of positiveness ; Yellow, of passiveness ; 
 White, of transitiveness ; Purple, of traction; 
 Orange, of pulsion; Green, of tension, and Black, 
 of pansion. 
 
 In each generic department of genesis, each 
 generic degree of phenomena indicates a genetive 
 factor, and these genetive factors indicate a com- 
 plete genetive potency. Therefore, a complete 
 abstract of the requirements of genetive law is 
 a perfect analogical exponent of each department. 
 
 As color indicates a specific organ for its cog- 
 nizance, so does each other generic phenomenal 
 department.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 PLANT GENESIS 
 
 Not having the appropriate language at our 
 command wherewith to give a full outline of the 
 genesis of the Plant, Zoonic and Societary worlds, 
 and having a desire to do somewhat in that direc- 
 tion, we give such general and specific ideas as 
 we can with the language at our command. 
 
 As we proceed from the Star, toward the Socie- 
 tary World, the work becomes more and more 
 difficult, in the ratio of the number of the generic 
 stages comprised in each, and in the ratio of the 
 intricacy of the composition. 
 
 We have given more special attention to the 
 genesis of the Star World, because it furnishes 
 the most ready example of genesis; and to the 
 Societary World, because it more immediately 
 concerns the well being of humanity. 
 
 The Plant World is possible only as the cohered 
 succeedent of the Star World ; and it is as depend- 
 ent on the Star World, as Matter is on Space. 
 
 Two generic stages of development are compris- 
 ed in the Plant World. 
 
 The first co-dominating grade dominates in the 
 
 161
 
 162 PLANT GENESIS 
 
 accomplishment of the first stage of plant devel- 
 opment, but its development is due to the con- 
 serving influences of the remaining grades; and 
 it is accomplished by bringing the organic degree 
 of form in conjunction with the material entity, 
 and by bringing the Vegetative beatitude in con- 
 junction with the Palpive mode. 
 
 (See table of co-dominating grades, page 115.) 
 
 The second co-dominating grade dominates in 
 the accomplishment of the second stage, and the 
 degrees of the other grades serve as coadjutants. 
 
 Perfect plant organisms are produced in the 
 second, but not in the first stage. 
 
 From birth, each star is a complete organic cell, 
 but as it is only a single cell, it is not an organism. 
 
 In the production of the Plant World, there is 
 a transfer of stellar developments as the basis 
 of procedure. (See table of Star Genesis, page 
 154.) 
 
 The organic degree of form is first generated 
 in conjunction with Magnetism, and by Magnetism 
 it is conjoined to the matter of which the individ- 
 ual star is composed, and thus, the star becomes 
 a simple cell, on a large scale. 
 
 Without the cell form the structure of the star 
 could not be maintained. 
 
 A single cell is a simple organ, but it is not an
 
 PLANT GENESIS 163 
 
 
 
 organism. An organism is produced by adding 
 cell to cell, as in the production of a plant. 
 
 In the second stage of plant development the 
 individual plant becomes a complete organism. 
 
 A cell is composed of a shell and a cavity. 
 
 Without the cavity the shell could not exist, and 
 without the shell the cavity could not exist. 
 
 The shell implies the cavity, and the cavity im- 
 plies the shell. 
 
 Collapse the shell to the exclusion of the cavity, 
 and only a structure would remain. The organic 
 degree of form is excluded with the cavity. 
 
 A solid crystal is a structure. 
 
 A hollow crystal, like this earth, is both a struc- 
 ture and an organ. 
 
 The shell of this organ is a structure composed 
 of many crystals; hence, it is a structuralism. 
 
 Matter may be structuralized without being or- 
 ganized, but it cannot be organized without being 
 structuralized. 
 
 Organization without the presence of structure, 
 is as impossible as Matter without the presence 
 of Space. 
 
 The structural degree of Form is conjoined to 
 Matter by the electrical influence of Space; and
 
 164 PLANT GENESIS 
 
 
 
 the organic degree is conjoined by the magnetism 
 of Matter. 
 
 When Matter is dominantly magnetic, there is 
 a tendency to radiate magnetism, in all directions, 
 from each particle of Matter; and when suffi- 
 ciently magnetic, particle will be driven from 
 particle until not one rests on another. 
 
 A solid globule can be formed when Electricity 
 dominates sufficiently; but when an electro-mag- 
 netic equilibrium occurs, a hollow globule is 
 formed. 
 
 A hollow globule is a cell, the shell of which is 
 produced by Electricity; and the cavity is pro- 
 duced by Magnetism ; the two acting coherently in 
 equilibrio. 
 
 In plant formation, plastic matter is absorbed 
 by, and exuded from the cells in obedience to 
 magnetic currents; and after exudation the mat- 
 ter is formed into cell shells, by magnetic infla- 
 tion; and this inflation may be accomplished by 
 the magnetic current, or by generated magnetism. 
 
 Organic experience is the perfector of plant 
 organisms. 
 
 Experience is the life of the Soul, and Form is 
 the life of the Body. 
 
 Form is conjoined to the Body, by the Soul.
 
 PLANT GENESIS 165 
 
 Experience is conjoined to the Soul by the Body 
 through the Form that has been conjoined by the 
 Soul. 
 
 Electricity and Magnetism are the passional 
 expressions of the conditions or state of Space 
 and Matter. 
 
 In the above sketch we have made a few leading 
 points; and the reader is referred to the table of 
 Plant World, on page 139, for a complete formula. 
 
 The Plant World coheres with the Star World, 
 as Spirituality coheres with Materiality. Also, 
 the genesis of the Plant World is analogous to the 
 genesis of the Star World, as given in the preced- 
 ing chapter. 
 
 The difference between the different worlds is 
 due to the different qualities of the different 
 grades. 
 
 All that is comprised in the four worlds, exist 
 in the prime ungenerated source as possibilities; 
 hence, their generation is a necessity. These pos- 
 sibilities are possible only in a certain order; 
 therefore, they are generated in that order.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 ZOONIC GENESIS 
 
 " The genetive potencies described as the Star, 
 Plant, Zoonic and Societary worlds are all com- 
 prised in a more comprehensive one, named Exist- 
 ence." (See page 158.) 
 
 The remainder of page 158, and all of page 159 
 should be quoted in this connection. 
 
 The eight genderic factors described in this 
 quotation are comprised in an all comprehensive 
 potency, named Existence, and in them are com- 
 prised its sexual parts, its conjugal relators, its 
 analytical comparisons and its synthetical cor- 
 respondences. 
 
 Character is always the sequence of personality, 
 and force is always the sequence of state. 
 
 The personality of the Star World is the co- 
 herive antecedent of the personality of the Plant 
 World; and the personality of the Plant World, 
 is the cohered succeedent of the personality of 
 the Star World. 
 
 By virtue of the genderic adaptations of the 
 personalities of the Star and Plant Worlds, each 
 to the other, the personalities of the Zoonic and 
 Societary worlds inhere in them. 
 
 Also, the personality of the Zoonic World is the 
 
 166
 
 ZO-ONIC GENESIS 167 
 
 coherive antecedent of the personality of the 
 Societary World; and the personality of the 
 Societary World is the cohered succeedent of the 
 personality of the Zoonic World. 
 
 Thus the personalities of the four worlds are 
 all composed in the personale of the all compre- 
 hensive potency, named Existence. 
 
 The Star World is the coherive antecedent of 
 the Plant World, and the Plant World is its co- 
 hered succeedent. 
 
 The Zoonic World inheres in the Star W^orld, 
 and the Societary World inheres in the Plant 
 World. Also, the Zoonic World is the coherive 
 antecedent of the Societary World; and the So- 
 cietary World is its cohered succeedent. 
 
 The Plant World is generated direct from the 
 Star World. 
 
 The Zoonic World is generated from the Plant 
 World under the influences of the Star World. 
 
 The Societary World is generated from the 
 Zoonic World under the combined influences of 
 the Star and Plant worlds. 
 
 The influences of the Star World on the Plant 
 World, and the influences of the Star and Plant 
 Worlds on the Zoonic and Societary worlds pro- 
 duce a sense of necessity.
 
 168 ZO-ONIC GENESIS 
 
 When the sense of necessity reaches the domain 
 of consciousness, as a perception, the sense of 
 supply enters the same domain as a conception. 
 
 Conception conjoins Keflection to Perception, 
 and through Reflection Eeason is conjoined to 
 Conception. 
 
 In this manner, the necessity of each case is 
 met by furnishing a supply that answers to the 
 demand. 
 
 When the sense of necessity for any function 
 enters the domain of Consciousness, an effort to 
 perform the function produces the supply; and 
 when the demand and effort begins to cease, the 
 organs will begin to perish ; and a complete cessa- 
 tion of demand and effort will result in -the anihi- 
 lation of the organ. 
 
 The use of an organ will perpetuate its genesis, 
 and its genesis will cease with its non-use. 
 
 Organic form, growth and quality result from 
 efforts to perform functions. 
 
 This law maintains in the production of all 
 Plant, Zoonic and Societary organisms. 
 
 The composition of each variety of Zoonic ma- 
 chinery is generated in like manner, from the 
 hair on the head to the nails on the toes. 
 
 The generic steps required for the genesis of 
 the four worlds, are indicated in the four tables,
 
 ZO-ONIC GENESIS 169 
 
 on pages 138, 139, 140 and 141 ; and on 154, the 
 table of Star Genesis furnishes a sample of 
 genesis that may be applied, by analogy, to each 
 of the other worlds. 
 
 Also, our next chapter will furnish a sample 
 of the generic stages of development. 
 
 Environments control in the production of 
 Zoonic machinery as well as in the production of 
 plant organisms. 
 
 The teeth of the horse, and other equine ani- 
 mals, serve well as weapons of defense, and there- 
 fore horns are not required. 
 
 The teeth of the ox, and othe'r bovine animals, 
 do- not serve as a defense, but horns or a center 
 crest supply the deficiency. 
 
 Long necks find no place in swine economy ; and 
 short necks find no place in giraffe economy. 
 
 Fish that live in continual darkness have no 
 eyes; and there are fish that begin life with one 
 eye on each side of the head, but the habitual ex- 
 posure of one side to the light, brings both eyes 
 to that side of the head. 
 
 By a change of function, feet may be changed 
 to wings or hands. 
 
 Millions of such facts exist, but a few straws 
 may serve to show the way of the wind, or the 
 ilow of a stream.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 We have shown that in Existence are comprised 
 eight distinct principles, and that in each of these 
 eight principles are comprised four discretive de- 
 grees ; also, that from these 32 degrees all genetive 
 compositions are derived. 
 
 We have shown that all generated things are 
 comprised in the Star, Plant, Zoonic and Societary 
 worlds: and that all the principles, constituents 
 and degrees of Existence are comprised in each of 
 these four worlds. 
 
 We have shown that among the 32 discretive 
 degrees are comprised four co-dominating grades ; 
 that in each distinct principle are comprised a 
 complete series of degrees; that the first degree 
 of each series belongs to the first grade ; that the 
 second of each, belongs to the second grade ; that 
 the third of each, belongs to the third grade ; that 
 the fourth of each, belongs to the fourth grade; 
 that in each grade, the four causative degrees are 
 super-dominants; and the four sequentives are 
 sub-dominants; that each degree of each grade 
 has a quality peculiar to its grade; that no de- 
 
 170
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 171 
 
 gree of any grade ever co-dominates with any 
 degree of any other grade; that when any grade 
 of degrees is in dominion, all the degrees of the 
 other grades must serve as coadjutants ; that one 
 of these grades arrives to dominancy in the Star, 
 two in the Plant, three in the Zoonic, and four in 
 the Societary world; that in each co-dominating 
 grade there is a super and a sub chief, that indi- 
 cate a super and a sub apexual center of develop- 
 ment in each generic stage of development; that 
 in the first grade, the apexual centers occur with 
 the 1st and 5th; that in passing from one stage 
 to another, these centers move forward one de- 
 gree each, so that in the second stage they occur 
 with the 2nd and 6th ; in the third, with the 3rd 
 and 7th; and in the fourth, with the 4th and 8th. 
 
 These prniciples, degrees, grades, supers, subs, 
 causatives and sequentives are represented in 
 tabular form on page 176. The super chiefs are 
 indicated by * and the sub chiefs by f. 
 
 In the first stage, the apexual centers occur with 
 the selfhood degrees ; in the second, with the spon- 
 taneic degrees; in the third, with the unitary de- 
 grees; and in the fourth, with the unfoldive de- 
 grees. 
 
 In the Societary World are comprised four gen-
 
 172 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 eric stages of Societary development, that answer 
 to the four co-dominating grades. 
 
 In each of these stages there are 8 generic de- 
 grees of development that answer to the 8 degrees 
 of its co-dominating grade. 
 
 Over each degree of development, in each stage, 
 there dominates a principle of development that 
 answers to the degrees of Existence on which it is 
 based; and over each stage there presides a har- 
 monizing aspiration that answers to the quality of 
 the grade. 
 
 Preceding each stage there is a transitional step 
 that answers to the conflict of its principles with 
 those of the stage which precedes it. 
 
 Underlying each stage of society, is a pivotal 
 institution that answers to its aspirations and 
 principles. 
 
 This pivotal institution obtains as between the 
 sexes on the basis of gender, and in each stage it 
 must answer to the presiding aspiration, and to 
 the co-dominating principles of the stage ; so that 
 it may furnish, a perfect pattern for all that is 
 to be built thereon. 
 
 The aspiration for supremeness presides over 
 the first; for Tightness, over the second; for har- 
 mony, over the third; and for goodness over the 
 fourth harmonic stage.
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 173 
 
 In each stage are comprised a principle of com- 
 pact, of dispensation, of rule, of commerce, of 
 f amilism, of service, of obligation and of morality. 
 
 In the first stage are comprised a despotic prin- 
 ciple of compact, a compulsory principle of dis- 
 pensation, an arbitrary principle of rule, a dicta- 
 torial principle of commerce, a chief tainic prin- 
 ciple of familism, a chattel principle of service, 
 an authoritive principle of obligation, and an 
 obedientive principle of morality. 
 
 In the second stage are comprised a publican 
 principle of compact, a compensative principle of 
 dispensation, a representative principle of rule, 
 a comparative principle of commerce, an indus- 
 trial principle of familism, a competitive prin- 
 ciple of service, an agreementive principle of obli- 
 gation, and an honesty principle of morality. 
 
 In the third stage are comprised a co-investive 
 principle of compact, an insurive principle of 
 dispensation, a responsive principle of rule, an 
 equality principle of commerce, a co-operative 
 principle of familism, a mutuality principle of 
 service, a fitness principle of obligation, and an 
 impartiality principle of morality. 
 
 In the fourth stage are comprised a fraternal 
 principle of compact, a communistic principle of
 
 174 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 dispensation, a constitutional principle of rule, a 
 freedom principle of commerce, a unitary prin- 
 ciple of familism, a gratuity principle of service, 
 an integrity principle of obligation, and a grati- 
 tude principle of morality. 
 
 These stages, principles and aspirations are 
 represented in tabular form on page 177. 
 
 The tables of Co-dominating Grades, and the 
 table of Societary Principles are inserted on fac- 
 ing pages, to facilitate analogical comparisons. 
 
 The principles of compact answer to the Em- 
 bodying Entities. (See page 179.) 
 
 The principles of Dispensation answer to the 
 Soulizing Conditions. 
 
 The principles of Rule answer to the Formative 
 Attitudes. 
 
 The principles of Commerce answer to the 
 Facilities of Experience. 
 
 The principles of Familism answer to the Per- 
 ceptive Modes. 
 
 The principles of Service answer to the Concep- 
 tive powers. 
 
 The principles of Obligation answer to the Re- 
 flective Beatitudes. 
 
 The principles of Morality answer to the Rea- 
 soning Faculties.
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 175 
 
 Therefore, Compact answers to Body; Dispen- 
 sation, to Soul ; Rule, to Form ; Commerce to Ex- 
 perience; Pamilism, to Perception; Service, to 
 Conception; Obligation to Reflection; Morality 
 to Reason. 
 
 The apexual centers of development answer to 
 the chiefs of domination, therefore, they are in- 
 dicated in like manner. 
 
 In each generic stage of development are com- 
 prised circles of genesis that answer to the Self- 
 hood, the Spontaneic, the unitary and the unfold- 
 ive circles. 
 
 These circles, with their causative and sequen- 
 tive principles, series and degrees, are arranged 
 in tabular form on page 179. 
 
 The numerals from 1 to 8 indicate the degrees 
 of the circles in their genetive order. 
 
 The numerals 1, 2, 3, 4, indicate the gene- 
 tive order of the circles. 
 
 In each circle are comprised a causative and a 
 sequentive series of degrees. The names of each 
 series and its principle are involved in its heading. 
 
 All of the 32 genderic degrees of existence are 
 comprised in each of the four generic stages of 
 societary development, but only one grade arrives 
 to dominancy in any one stage. (Continued on 
 page 180.)
 
 176 
 
 SUPER 
 
 SUB 
 
 i i 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 
 6 
 u 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 & 
 
 Q 
 
 HH 
 
 i 
 
 SECON 
 GBADI 
 
 02 
 
 H 02 02 
 
 CM CO * 
 
 <n r>> 
 
 i. * 
 
 03 TD 
 
 1 i 1 
 
 02 
 
 ,8 
 
 02 
 
 ^ 02 
 
 -2* ^ > 
 
 ^3 d ."S 
 
 03 OJ l ~^ 
 
 03 O> 
 
 +2 .5 d bo 
 
 ' .t5 ^ d 
 
 rH 3 bO 03 
 
 ft O *-l rd 
 
 02 PM O O 
 
 CO 
 
 03 
 
 03 
 
 r ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 O2 > 
 
 CO ^ 
 
 d 
 o 
 
 d '- 
 
 O 03 
 
 I d 1 1 
 
 bC *O! d *H 
 
 ill! 
 
 
 d 
 o 
 
 C5 " H 
 
 o "S "o 
 
 'I .9 5 
 
 M *3 nti 
 
 03 
 
 -S 8 
 
 <S> J 1 ? O 
 
 00 
 
 r> 
 
 '8 a g 
 
 -2 
 
 o r-S bo p 
 
 ,3 pS QJ 0^ 
 
 H b- oo 
 
 d 
 
 03 d 
 
 d S 
 
 .2 - '- 
 
 03 '-4^ 
 
 O, O 03 
 
 -^ S b 
 
 03 rH rH 
 
 PH E~i O 
 
 O3 
 
 00 
 
 ^i !><> 
 ^ ^ 
 
 
 
 8 f 
 
 03 O ^ <X) 
 
 OH Os S3 
 
 o 
 
 oo 
 
 30N3n&3S
 
 SOCIETAEY GENESIS 177 
 
 CD 
 
 a 
 
 k 
 
 u 
 
 iz; 
 
 PH 
 
 a 
 
 
 >* 
 
 -4-J 
 
 rH 
 
 02 
 
 rH 
 
 P! 
 01 
 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 
 FOURT 
 
 STAGE 
 
 Fraterni 
 
 Commun 
 
 Constitu< 
 
 Freedom 
 
 .rH 
 
 R 
 P 
 
 Gratuity 
 
 rH 
 
 "S 
 
 M 
 
 Gratitud 
 
 'oodness 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 (M 
 
 CO 
 
 * 
 
 10 
 
 CO 
 
 t>. 
 
 -i 
 
 <3 
 
 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -4J 
 
 
 02 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 CD 
 
 
 CD 
 
 & 
 O> 
 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 THIRD 
 
 STAGE. 
 
 -4-i 
 02 
 CD 
 > 
 
 fl 
 .rH 
 1 
 
 O 
 
 Q 
 
 Insurance 
 
 | 
 
 02 
 
 fl 
 
 
 
 PH 
 
 02 
 
 CD 
 
 & 
 
 "3 
 
 
 . rH 
 -*J 
 
 03 
 
 rH 
 
 CD 
 PH 
 O 
 
 6 
 Q 
 
 Mutuality 
 
 Fitness 
 
 Impartiali 
 
 r armony 
 
 
 
 TH 
 
 oq 
 
 * 
 
 T* 
 
 1O 
 
 50 
 
 -i 
 
 00 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 , 
 
 
 .2 
 
 rH 
 
 "cS 
 
 d 
 o 
 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 S: 
 
 GQ 
 
 EH 
 
 Publicism 
 
 02 
 
 a 
 
 CD 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 CD 
 02 
 CD 
 
 rH 
 
 Comparis< 
 
 Industry 
 
 Competiti 
 
 Agreemen 
 
 09 
 
 d 
 
 O 
 
 hH 
 HH 
 
 co 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 T 1 
 
 * 
 
 CO 
 
 -h 
 
 10 
 
 -t 
 
 t^. 
 
 OO 
 
 ft^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ri 
 
 
 
 
 
 FIRST 
 
 STAGE. 
 
 a 
 
 02 
 
 rH 
 
 "o 
 
 02 
 CD 
 
 ft 
 
 Compulsion 
 
 Arbitration 
 
 Dictation 
 
 Chieftainisi 
 
 Chattelism 
 
 Authority 
 
 Obedience 
 
 upremeness 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 * 
 
 <M 
 
 CO 
 
 sin 
 
 H 
 
 CO 
 
 > 
 
 CO 
 
 GQ 
 
 
 
 
 _o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 -K 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 JL 
 
 
 
 tj 
 
 Q 
 
 
 t, 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 t o 
 
 ^ 
 
 | . 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 
 g 
 
 r 
 
 ^ 
 
 CN 
 
 ^ 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 5^4 
 
 CO 
 
 g 
 
 sj 
 
 5> 
 
 <s> 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 .2 
 
 n 
 
 o 
 
 CS 
 
 CO 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 PJ 
 
 OH 
 
 O 
 
 &H 
 
 CQ 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 iH 
 
 oq 
 
 CO 
 
 * 
 
 10 
 
 CO 
 
 L^ 
 
 00 
 
 ^ 
 
 *>7C f /^) Jf~) ij i\f f *J Di)'*[^ 
 
 LJtJl 1 V *~f t-lt^flMt-ll jVyjJO
 
 178 
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 CT> 
 
 r^^^^ 
 
 ^^ i 
 
 O 
 
 fa 
 
 i i 
 
 Q 
 
 a S 
 
 g| 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 1 
 
 I S fl | 
 
 -I 8 | 
 
 r2 A P 
 
 ^ a a a 
 
 P O 0> O 
 
 PH Q PH O 
 
 r-l # CO Tft 
 
 fn 03 
 
 03 rH 
 
 CO 
 
 ^3 O rH 
 
 3 *-*3 -^ 
 
 1 r? g S 
 
 I ^ & 
 
 rH rH i -. r- 1 
 
 Or I rH 
 
 ^H v5 O 
 
 # O-J CO ^^ 
 
 fl ri 
 
 d o o 
 
 rH -i-H ,,H ("H 
 
 CO CO -|-S 5 
 
 S.f-H *X 
 
 rQ O 
 
 Q} O M .rH 
 
 P O <1 P 
 
 * c^> co "^ 
 
 d 
 
 rH Q 
 lO H 
 
 
 a * 
 
 O to 
 O 1> 
 
 03 
 
 d 
 
 rH 
 
 O 
 
 03 
 
 fn 
 
 03 
 PM 
 
 fcC r-H 
 
 d 03 
 
 rH O 
 
 .rH i_ 
 
 HH r ^ 
 
 HH CJ 
 
 aj S 
 
 .rH 03 
 
 Q 6 
 
 o 
 
 HH 
 HH 
 
 CO 
 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 d b^ QJ 
 CO jj O 
 
 d 
 o 
 
 > 
 
 <3 
 
 fc> 
 
 c p -3 e 
 
 O ^ .rH fe 
 
 g S 'A 
 
 oj pQ cl O 
 
 N . -*H d O 
 
 OD 
 
 O >3 3 
 
 O C| OH 
 
 ?H (M CO 
 
 
 
 S 5i ^ 
 
 <Si t-i .^ M 
 
 O 53 r-S 
 
 "S? fei C J 
 
 <>> '^> V. 
 
 ^ J2 
 
 ^-.,; <-^. ^w o 
 
 oo PH
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 
 UNFOLDIVE 
 
 4 
 
 :PERIMENTAI 
 
 FACILITIES 
 
 0> 
 
 1 
 
 > 
 
 rH 
 
 2 Change 
 3 Sensation 
 
 * Sympathy , 
 
 REASONING 
 
 FACULTIES 
 
 5 Impression 
 
 rH 
 O 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 7 Instinct 
 f Intuition 
 
 CD 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 . 
 
 H 
 
 GO 
 
 -fr 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 rH 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 rH 
 
 
 
 5S 
 
 > 
 
 
 j-H 
 
 ^ jj 
 
 
 j** 1 
 
 P-i 
 
 03 
 
 rH 
 
 C3 "*^ 
 
 ri 
 
 3 
 
 H- 1 
 
 H 
 
 ft 
 
 13 
 
 rH 
 
 :S ^ 
 
 >> 
 
 M 
 
 EH 
 
 ft 
 j ) 
 
 N 
 
 rH 
 
 O 
 
 O S3 
 
 ^/** 
 
 EH 
 
 
 P 
 
 ^ 
 
 o3 p! 
 
 rH 
 
 O 
 
 H * 
 
 13 
 
 "cC 
 
 ? 's 
 
 M0_ 
 
 H- i 
 
 u 
 
 EH 
 
 O 
 
 rH ^ 
 
 13 
 
 W 
 
 h-i 
 
 -t-3 
 
 CO 
 
 cy 
 
 i 
 
 HH 
 
 u 
 
 p 
 
 PH 
 O 
 
 i i 
 EH 
 EH 
 
 rH 
 
 -4-3 
 
 GO 
 
 1 
 
 rH 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 GO 
 
 J 
 fe 
 
 w 
 
 EH 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fe 
 
 < 
 
 rH 
 
 oq * 
 
 :* 
 
 p^ 
 
 M 
 
 10 
 
 CO 
 
 -1- CO 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 , 
 
 GO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 w 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 2 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 HH 
 
 ^ 
 
 *<! 
 
 r 1 
 
 Q 
 l 1 
 
 CD 
 
 fi 2 
 
 <X> 
 
 t* 
 
 II 
 
 GO 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 S 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 Wr j 
 
 SPONT^ 
 
 CS3 
 CN! 1 I 
 
 O 
 
 CONDIT 
 
 Negativi 
 
 Positive 
 Passivei 
 
 Transit! 
 
 )NCEPT 
 
 POWER 
 
 Tractioi 
 
 Pulsion 
 
 Tension 
 Pansion 
 
 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 * CO 
 
 _ 
 
 w 
 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 t^ CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 1 
 
 GO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 HH 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 ^J 
 
 &H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SELFHO 
 
 -I 
 
 PQ 
 
 ENTITI 
 
 Materiality 
 
 Spirituality 
 Mentality 
 
 Intellectual! 
 
 ERCEPTIV: 
 
 MODES 
 
 p 
 o 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 13 
 PM 
 
 Ductation 
 
 Permeation 
 Imageation 
 
 co 
 
 oo
 
 180 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 In each stage the degrees of its dominating 
 grade furnish the basis of societary principles; 
 and the degrees of the non-dominating grades 
 furnish the basis of conserving coadjutants. 
 
 In passing from one stage to another, the domi- 
 nators of the preceding stages become conserva- 
 tors ; therefore, there are 8 principles and 24 con- 
 servators in each stage. 
 
 Of these 8 principles one is a causative and 
 another one is a sequentive chief. 
 
 The causative chiefs are superiors, and the se- 
 quentives are inferiors, and for shortness, we 
 class them as supers and subs. 
 
 The dominating grades are interwoven with 
 the circles . of genesis, so that the chiefs of the 
 one are also the chiefs of the other ; but the circles 
 do not answer to the grades. To render this plain, 
 compare the table of grades with the table of 
 circles. 
 
 The 32 degrees are all comprised in the circles 
 as well as in the grades, but the degrees of the 
 circles in their order do not answer to the degrees 
 of the grades in their order. 
 
 As but one grade dominates in any one stage, 
 so but one circle becomes prominent in any one 
 stage. 
 
 The 32 degrees are comprised in 8 distinct
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 181 
 
 series that answer to the 8 distinct principles 
 of Existence. (See table on page 179.) 
 
 The 1st degree of each series arrives to domi- 
 nancy in the 1st stage; the 2nd, in the 2nd; the 
 3rd, in the 3rd; and the 4th in the 4th. 
 
 The chiefs are chiefs of both circles and grades, 
 and in like order; therefore, they determine the 
 quality of life as well as the quality of develop- 
 ment. 
 
 In the first stage the chiefs are comprised in 
 the selfhood circle; therefore, in that stage life 
 is most prominent on the plane of selfhood. 
 
 In the 2nd stage the chiefs are comprised in 
 the spontaneic circle ; therefore, in that stage life 
 is most prominent on the plane of spontaneity. 
 
 In the 3rd stage the chiefs are comprised in 
 the unitary circle ; therefore, in that stage life is 
 most prominent on the plane of unity. 
 
 In the 4th stage the chiefs are comprised in 
 the unfoldive circle; therefore, in that stage life 
 is most prominent on the plane of unf oldivity. 
 
 By referring to the table of grades, and observ- 
 ing the signs that indicate the chiefs, we find that 
 the Material degree of Body, and the Palpive 
 mode of Perception are chiefs of the 1st stage; 
 that the Positive degree of Soul and the Pulsive
 
 182 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 degree of Conception are chiefs of the 2nd stage ; 
 that the Machinical degree of Form and the Ani- 
 mative degree of Reflection are chiefs of the 3rd 
 stage ; and that the Sympathetic degree of Exper- 
 ience and the Intuitive degree of Reason are chiefs 
 in the 4th stage. 
 
 The facts that endow with selfhood are promi- 
 nent on the 1st plane of life. 
 
 The adaptations that endow with spontaneity 
 are prominent on the 2nd plane of life. 
 
 The appositions that endow with unity are 
 prominent on the 3rd plane of life. 
 
 The truths that endow with unfoldivity are 
 prominent on the 4th plane of life. 
 
 The selfhood plane of life is most prominent 
 in the first or Supremacy stage of societary de- 
 velopment ; and the first grade of dominators sub- 
 jects the occupants of this plane to a life of ma- 
 terial darkness and poverty that renders them 
 supremely selfish in their aspirations; therefore, 
 they grope in the errors of ignorance, and grovel 
 in the miseries of selfish aspiration and sinful 
 actions (sin is a transgression of the law of Right- 
 ness, Harmony and Goodness). 
 
 As we advance on the line of societary develop- 
 ment, the evils that abound in the first stage are
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 183 
 
 mitigated by the influences of other grades; and 
 thus examples of life are furnished that lead on- 
 ward toward a new stage, and upward to a higher 
 plane of life. 
 
 The spontaneic plane of life is most prominent 
 in the second or righteous stage, and the occu- 
 pants of this plane are exalted by the second grade 
 of dominators to a life of spiritual light and 
 plenty that renders them righteous in their as- 
 pirations; therefore, they bask in the radiance 
 of genial affections, and are made glad with the 
 joys of a universal, spontaneous righteousness. 
 
 The unitary plane of life is most prominent in 
 the 3rd or harmonic stage; and the occupants of 
 this plane are exalted by the third grade of domi- 
 nators to a life of mental accord and a common 
 consciousness that endows with a perfectly con- 
 nected machinery and a common aspiration for 
 harmonious unity. 
 
 The unfoldive plane of life is most prominent 
 in the 4th or goodness stage; and the occupants 
 of this plane are exalted by the 4th grade of 
 dominators to the glories of a divine, all-pervad- 
 ing, human intelligence. 
 
 On this plane of life, goodness, unalloyed, flows 
 unceasingly, like an unobstructed tide, from the
 
 184 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 divinity of an ever unfolding human intelligence, 
 through an ocean of human uses. 
 
 We speak of these developments in the present 
 tense, because they are being accomplished con- 
 tinuously on other stars, and we have given but 
 a faint idea of the present attainments of the 
 humanity of millions of stars; and earth's hu- 
 manity will yet reach a glory equal to that reached 
 or reachable on any other star. 
 
 There is a divinity that pertains to the intellect- 
 uality of the Star World, a divinity that pertains 
 to the intellectuality of the Plant World, a div- 
 inity that pertains to the intellectuality of the 
 Zoonic World, and a divinity that pertains to the 
 intellectuality of the Societary World; and these 
 four grades comprise all divine possibilities. 
 
 The divinity of each world answers to the life 
 and development of each. 
 
 Divinity is predicable only of Intellectuality, 
 and Intellectuality is predicable only of Experi- 
 ence. 
 
 Intellectuality is a generated entity, and a di- 
 vine intelligence can exist only by genesis. 
 
 The ancient cabala of learning never believed 
 in a super-human divinity, and the Bible teaches 
 no absurdity. 
 
 The Bible is derived largely from the allegor-
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 185 
 
 ical records of cabalistic discoveries, and these 
 allegories furnish abundant evidence of their be- 
 lief in a human divinity and of their non-belief 
 in a super-human divinity. 
 
 The devining power is the ultimate of intelli- 
 gence, and all intelligence is unfolded through Ex- 
 perience. 
 
 Plant experience has twice the range of star 
 experience. 
 
 Zoonic experience has three times the range of 
 star experience. 
 
 The Societary World has four times the range 
 of star experience, and it covers the entire range 
 of all possible experiences. 
 
 The divinity of a perfected humanity is super- 
 ior to all other divinities. 
 
 The idea of a super-human self -existing divinity 
 had its origin in ignorant assumptions and specu- 
 lations (under the name of science), and this as- 
 sumption, with others of its kin, have been pre- 
 served by creedal petrifactions for tyrannical 
 purposes. 
 
 A supernatural divinity furnishes the basis of 
 a supernatural authority. Such an authority is 
 very potent in the presence of ignorance, and very 
 impotent in the presence of knowledge; and 
 doubtless it has had its uses in the education and 
 development of humanity.
 
 186 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 On each individual star the genesis of the Socie- 
 tary World is commenced by the institution of 
 social compacts called marriage; and in every 
 case these compacts are composed of non-human- 
 ized, Zoonic individuals. 
 
 The institution of this compact is due on every 
 star, to the superior genetive passions and com- 
 pulsory ability of non-humanized male animals 
 (pure brutes), and it is accomplished by the sub- 
 jection and domestication of female brutes and 
 their children. 
 
 Marriage is a despotic, pivotal compact on the 
 plane of Zoonic genesis, and pure primitive mar- 
 riage is monarchial and polygamic. 
 
 The patriarchial family is the inevitable se- 
 quence of polygamy. 
 
 This domestication of female brutes and their 
 children, is the beginning of the humanizing pro- 
 cess; and humanization can begin in no other 
 manner on any possible star. 
 
 Polygamy and patriarchialism furnish the only 
 possible, sufficient foundation for a national mon- 
 archy, and these are the schools to which we are 
 indebted for the first generic stage of societary 
 development. They are the first possible social- 
 izers and humanizers of Zoonic individuals.
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 187 
 
 The industrial and social education thus im- 
 posed on pure brute mothers is inherited by sons 
 as well as daughters, and thus the race is carried 
 through the first stage of societary development. 
 
 Many centuries have passed since the first stage 
 of societary development was accomplished on 
 the star we inhabit, and we are now in the transi- 
 tion from the first to the second generic, stage of 
 societary development. 
 
 The first stage of societary development was 
 accomplished before the Adamic period, and the 
 "flood" represents an uprising of the subject 
 class against the ruling class; or a beginning of 
 the transition from the first to the second stage. 
 
 The word ADAM and MAN are symbols of the 
 sun's apparent declinations, and when applied to 
 Anthropology, the word ADAM signifies a sub- 
 ject class, and the word MAN signifies a sub- 
 ject race. 
 
 Elohim, God, and Lord are symbols of the sun 
 and earth as generators, and when applied to An- 
 thropology they are emblematic of the ruling class 
 or race. 
 
 In "Elohim," E, is an emblem of the sun in 
 apparent motion over the earth as a seed sower. 
 L, is an emblem of the line of Light and Life 
 poured out on the earth in its path. 0, is an em-
 
 188 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 blem of the earth as an ovum (the mundane egg). 
 I, is the emblem of a sun-ray, as the instrument 
 of impregnation. H, is an emblem of the House 
 of the sun in its continuous journey around the 
 earth. EL, is a symbol of the sun as an impreg- 
 nator or in the act of seed planting. 01 added 
 to EL, indicates the possessive case. M, signifies 
 a repetition or plurality, as of the seasons. 
 
 In the word GOD, G is a symbol of the sun, 
 of the earth, D of the sky. . 
 
 GOD signifies the sun, earth and sky as gener- 
 ators, or it may serve as an emblem of the sun 
 in dominion over the earth. 
 
 Nearly the same idea was represented anciently 
 by a circle with a dot in its center. 
 
 The circle represented the horizon of the earth, 
 and the dot represented the sun in genetive do- 
 minion over the earth. 
 
 For a long time this symbol was used as an em- 
 blem of sun worship by all nations, and it is yet 
 used as a symbol of the sun. 
 
 The word Lord was derived from celestial (or 
 astronomic) symbols ; it was intended .more espe- 
 cially for anthropologic use; it rightly signifies 
 a human maline generator. The word Lady is 
 its compliment, and it signifies a matine generator.
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 189 
 
 The word Lord is also applied appropriately to 
 the divinity of humanity as the maline generator 
 of the Societary World. 
 
 As man is a modification of Adam, so Christ is 
 a modification of Lord; and Mary is a modifica- 
 tion of Lady. 
 
 . Christ represents the divinity of humanity, as 
 both its father and son. 
 
 Mary represents the carnality of humanity as 
 the mother of its divinity ; hence she is the mother 
 of her own Lord or father; while he is the father 
 of his own mother and of himself also. This alle- 
 gory is a truthful representation of the facts in 
 the case. 
 
 Since the discovery of the origin of letters it 
 is no longer a mystery, nor is it difficult to believe 
 "That the sons of God (the rulers of men) saw 
 the daughters of men that they were fair; and 
 they took them wives of all which they chose, ' ' or 
 that " There were giants on the earth in those 
 days ; also, after that, when the sons of God came 
 in unto the daughters of men, and they bear 
 children to them: the same became mighty men, 
 which were of old, men of renown. ' ' 
 
 When celestial and terrestial (astronomic) lan- 
 guage is applied to anthropology the "heavens"
 
 190 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 signify the ruling powers, and the "earth" signi- 
 fies their subjects. 
 
 The genesis of society is the special subject of 
 the book of Genesis " ( " Bereshith. " ) It treats 
 of anthropologic, and not of cosmologic, or stel- 
 lar genesis. 
 
 In Peter's 2nd epistle, 2nd chapter and 5th 
 verse, he speaks of society before the flood, as 
 "the old world," and as "the world of the un- 
 godly," and in the 7th verse of the 3rd chapter, 
 he speaks of society after the flood as "the heav- 
 ens and the earth, which are now, by the same 
 power, kept in store, reserved unto fire against 
 the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly 
 men. ' ' 
 
 In verses 10, 11, 12 and 13 he says : 
 
 "But the day of the Lord will come as a thief 
 in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass 
 away with a great noise, and the elements shall 
 melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the 
 works that are therein shall be burned up. 
 
 "Seeing then that all these things shall be dis- 
 solved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in 
 all holy conversation and godliness. 
 
 "Looking for the hasting unto the coming of 
 the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 191 
 
 shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt 
 with fervent heat? 
 
 "Nevertheless, we, according to his promise, 
 look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein 
 dwelleth righteousness. ' ' 
 
 Here we have a description of the first stage 
 of society as it existed before the flood, of the 
 transition, as it has existed since the flood, and of 
 the 2nd stage as it will exist after the present 
 heavens (ruling power) "shall pass away with a 
 great noise," and after "its elements shall melt 
 with fervent heat;" also, after "the earth that 
 now is and the works therein shall be burned up. ' ' 
 
 It is the Heavens that are to be melted and 
 rendered pliable by heat; but the earth and the 
 works therein shall be consumed by the same fire, 
 and carnal society will no more be divided into 
 ruling powers and a subject people. 
 
 The divinity of humanity will then rule the 
 carnality of humanity, in righteousness. 
 
 When applied to the celestial (astronomical) 
 powers, or heavens, that appear to rule the earth, 
 Peter's statements are utterly absurd; but when 
 applied to the world of human society, they indi- 
 cate truly the facts of the case. 
 
 The world of human society is now on fire ; its
 
 192 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 carnal powers are being melted with fervent heat, 
 and soon they will pass away to return no more. 
 
 "The kingdom of heaven" will then be .with 
 us, and the people will then rule themselves right- 
 eously. All slaveries, whether of men, women or 
 children, will then have ceased on this star for- 
 ever. 
 
 In the revelations of John, chap. 21, verse 1, 
 he says: "And I saw a new heaven and a new 
 earth, for the first heaven and the first earth were 
 passed away, and there was no more sea." 
 
 In chap. 17, verse 15, we are informed that 
 "waters represent peoples, multitudes, nations, 
 and tongues." 
 
 The seas represent upheavals of the people. 
 These upheavals have been in process from the 
 day of the flood until now, and by reason of the 
 fervency of an oppressed people, the waters of 
 the flood have become a consuming fire that will 
 soon melt the elements of the "heavens" so that 
 they will flow like molten lead from the refiner's 
 furnace, ready for human uses. 
 
 We have said that preceding each stage there 
 is a transitional step. 
 
 In the first transition, the principles and aspira- 
 tions of the first stage contend with the social 
 chaos of the zoonic world.
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 193 
 
 In each succeeding transition, the aspiration 
 and principles of the coming stage contend with 
 those that last preceded it. 
 
 Marriage is the pivotal institution of the first 
 stage. 
 
 Polygamy is marriage in its primitive purity. 
 
 In polygamy are comprised the principles and 
 aspiration of the first stage; hence, it is the pat- 
 tern to which all other institutions of that stage 
 must conform. 
 
 In the transition from the first to the second 
 stage, the principles and aspirations of the sec- 
 ond stage contend with those of the first, and by 
 this contention the aspiration for supremeness is 
 modified from individual to class ; marriage, from 
 polygamy to monogamy; despotism, from mon- 
 archial to political; compulsion, from military to 
 monetary; arbitration, from autocratic to party; 
 dictation, from conquestive to tradive; chieftain- 
 ism, from patriarchial to paternal; chattelism, 
 from personal to hireling; authority, from abso- 
 lute to creedal and obedience, from implicit to 
 dutiful. 
 
 These modifications are represented in tabular 
 form on page 178. 
 
 Monogamy resulted from an attempt to estab- 
 lish masculine suitage. This attempt had its or-
 
 194 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 igin in the aspiration for masculine, instead of for 
 human rights ; hence, it failed of suitage for either 
 man or woman. 
 
 No prnciple of any stage can harmonize with 
 any principle of any other stage, except as a con- 
 serving co-adjutant; nor can the aspiration, or 
 the pivotal institution of any stage harmonize 
 in any other stage, except as a conservative co- 
 adjutant. 
 
 In class supremacy there is a continual conflict 
 between the aspiration for supremeness and the 
 aspiration for rightness. 
 
 In monogamy, there is a continual conflict be- 
 tween marriage and suitage. 
 
 In politicism, there is a continual conflict be- 
 tween the despotic and the publican principles. 
 
 In the monetary system, there is a continual 
 conflict between the compulsory and the compen- 
 sative principles. 
 
 In party rule, there is a continual conflict be- 
 tween the arbitrary and the representative princi- 
 ples. 
 
 In tradive commerce, there is a continual con- 
 flict between the dictatorial and the comparative 
 principles. 
 
 In paternal familism, there is a continual con- 
 flict between the chieftainic and the industrial 
 principles.
 
 SOCIETAEY GENESIS 195 
 
 In hireling service, there is a continual conflict 
 between the chattel and the competitive principles. 
 
 In creedal obligations, there is a continual con- 
 flict between the authoritive and the agreementive 
 principles. 
 
 In dutiful morality, there is a continual conflict 
 between the obedientive and the honest principles. 
 
 By these conflicts, revolutions are produced, and 
 in each revolution the incoming aspirants gain 
 new advantages; and thus they will continue to 
 do, until they are victorious, when peace will be 
 established by the bringing in of a new stage. 
 
 While the conflicts of this transition continue, 
 monogamy will furnish the. pivotal basis of politi- 
 cal despotism, monetary compulsion, party arbi- 
 tration, tradive dictation, partnership, chieftain- 
 ism, hireling chattelism, creedal authority, and 
 dutiful obedience. 
 
 No higher attainments than these can be accom- 
 plished in the presence of marriage, or by the com- 
 pulsory ability of masculine man. We must 
 either go downward in a revolution toward poly- 
 gamy, monarchial despotism, military compulsion, 
 autocratic arbitration, military dictation, patriar- 
 chal cheftainism, personal chattelism, absolute au- 
 thority, and implicit obedience, or we must substi- 
 tute suitage for marriage.
 
 196 SOCIETARY GENESIS 
 
 Each harmonic stage has its apexual centers 
 of development, which are advanced one degree 
 in each transition. 
 
 Despotic compacts and chieftainic familism 
 were the apexual centers of the first harmonic 
 stage; and in the second (or present) transitional 
 step, these centers are advanced to the principles 
 of dispensation and service; hence, we now find 
 the apexual centers of development in monetary 
 compulsion and hireling chattelism. 
 
 The compensative principle must be evolved 
 from the monetary principle ; and the competitive 
 principle must be evolved from the hirely prin- 
 ciple, by organizing industry with reference there- 
 to. 
 
 This will render woman an equal competitor 
 with man, free her from her chattelhood depend- 
 ence and enable her to take her proper position 
 in society. And as man, by virtue of his superior 
 compulsory ability, inaugurated and sustained the 
 first or supremacy stage, so woman, by virtue of 
 her superior compensative ability, will inaugur- 
 ate and sustain the second or Tightness stage. 
 
 Monogamy must be superseded with genuine 
 suitage; a suitage that is adapted to woman as 
 well as to man; a suitage based on Tightness for 
 all without regard to gender; a suitage in which
 
 SOCIETARY GENESIS 197 
 
 are comprised all the principles of the second 
 stage as its dominators, and all the principles of 
 the other stages as their conservators. 
 
 Before this can be accomplished, man must 
 abdicate his supremacy over woman, and leave 
 her free in the exercise of her superior compensa- 
 tive power, and she will accomplish the rest to 
 his entire satisfaction. 
 
 Righteousness will then govern the nations of 
 the earth in peace. 
 
 Shall we allow the race to be again carried down 
 in another political revolution, or shall we now 
 open the door to progress in a straight line! 
 
 Can any person realize the possibilities of hu- 
 man society and remain content with the tyranni- 
 cal, oppressive and slavish arrangements and in- 
 stitutions that are now perpetuated with such 
 care and vigilance? 
 
 Thus we have traced the genesis of the Socie- 
 tary World from its source to its completion, and 
 beyond this nothing more is -possible in the nature 
 of what exists, nor can anything more be desired.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 We have shown that the Star World is continu- 
 ously generated from the prime ungenerated po- 
 tential source. 
 
 That the Plant World is generated directly and 
 continuously from the Star World. 
 
 That the Zoonic World is generated directly and 
 continuously from the Plant World, and indirectly 
 from the Star World. 
 
 That the Societary World is generated directly 
 and continuously from the Zoonic World, and in- 
 directly from the Plant and Star worlds. 
 
 That in each of the four worlds are comprised 
 the same genetive principles and degrees. 
 
 That the four worlds differ each from the other 
 by virtue of differences in composition. 
 
 That among these degrees are comprised four 
 generic grades of domination that result in dif- 
 ferent generic stages of development. 
 
 That one of these grades arrives to dominancy 
 in the Star, two in the Plant, three in the Zoonic, 
 and four in the Societary worlds. 
 
 That, therefore, there is one generic stage of 
 
 198
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 199 
 
 development in the Star World, two in the Plant 
 World, three in the Zoonic, and four in the Socie- 
 tary World. 
 
 The different grades indicate different qualities 
 for stages of different ranks, and like qualities for 
 stages of like rank; also, the analogies between 
 stages of the same rank, in different worlds, are 
 perfect. 
 
 Therefore, on this star the Plant and Zoonic 
 worlds furnish samples of development and life 
 superior to any yet furnished by the Societary 
 World. 
 
 The perfected plant organism furnishes a per- 
 fect analogical pattern of the second stage of so- 
 cietary development; and the perfected Zoonic 
 machine furnishes a perfect analogical pattern of 
 the third stage of societary development. 
 
 This star furnishes no analogue on the material 
 plane that answers to the fourth stage of societary 
 development, but the divinity of our humanity fur- 
 nishes an analogical sample on the intellectual 
 plane. 
 
 The carnal individuals of the Zoonic World 
 furnish the material basis of the Societary World. 
 
 All the soulizing conditions exist as adjuncts of 
 this basis; and these degrees of soul endow with 
 like degrees of state; therefore, carnal passions 
 or spirit is generated therefrom.
 
 200 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 From this carnal materiality and spirituality 
 are generated a carnal mentality and a carnal in- 
 tellectuality. (For an illustration of the genesis 
 of mentality and intellectuality, see genesis of 
 Star World, chapter 6.) 
 
 Zoonic carnality is humanized by social experi- 
 ences. 
 
 The Societary World has its origin in, and is 
 perpetuated by the genesis of carnal individuali- 
 ties, and it culminates in a divine unity ; therefore, 
 in the perfected Societary World are comprised a 
 carnal and a divine sphere. 
 
 As carnal individuals we are born of the flesh 
 into the carnal sphere of the Societary World, 
 and by these carnal births the carnal sphere of the 
 Societary World is rendered perpetual. 
 
 Materiality is an unexaggerated, eternal entity ; 
 therefore it never degenerates. 
 
 Spirituality is an evanescent, generated entity; 
 therefore it is ever degenerating. 
 
 Spirit is a spontaneic, passional expression of 
 state, or of the conditions that endow with state ; 
 and its genesis is as continuous as the conditions 
 by which it is generated. Also, its genesis ceases 
 or changes as conditions cease or change. 
 
 The death of the spirit is never separated from
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 201 
 
 its birth, the one is just as continuous as the 
 other. 
 
 In the spirit are comprised all the passions that 
 are generated by the genderic degrees of state; 
 and Form is ever generated in conjunction \vith 
 the spirit. 
 
 Mentality is generated in materiality by its 
 spirit, and it is subject to all the changes of the 
 spirit; therefore, we call it a fickle entity. 
 
 As spirit is dependent on soul, or on the souliz- 
 ing conditions for its genesis, so mind is depend- 
 ent on form, or on the formative attitudes for its 
 genesis. 
 
 The activities that pertain to our carnal machin- 
 ery are examples of this fact. 
 
 These activities are manifestations of the men- 
 tality that is generated in response to the spirit 
 of the materiality of said machinery. 
 
 Mind is a response of the material to the spirit- 
 ual through Form. 
 
 Intellectuality inheres in Spirituality from Ma- 
 teriality through Experience; also, it is the co- 
 hered succeedent of Mentality. 
 
 Spirit is predicable immediately on the soulizing 
 conditions of the material entity. 
 
 Mind is predicable immediately on Form; and 
 Intelligence is predicable on Experience.
 
 202 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 Mentality is often confounded with Intellectual- 
 ity, because it is often controlled by it. Also, 
 Soul, Spirt, Mentality and Intellectuality are of- 
 ten confounded one with another, in so much that 
 the words are often used as synonyms. 
 
 Intellectuality is the most enduring of the gen- 
 erated entities. Our intellectual attainments re- 
 main with us from youth to old age, and at carnal 
 death our intellectual self is born into the divine 
 sphere of the Societary World. 
 
 The divining ability is predicable only of the 
 intellectual entity, and it increases with intellec- 
 tual development ; also, in the first stage of socie- 
 tary development its range of consciousness is en- 
 larged by the divine birth. 
 
 In the first stage of societary development the 
 carnal affections are a barrier to the light and 
 life of the divine sphere; therefore, at the divine 
 birth the gate of divine light and life are opened 
 by the removal of the carnal barriers. 
 
 . The structural degree of Form exists primarily 
 in conjunction with the negative degree of the 
 material entity. 
 
 The organic degree of Form is ever generated 
 in conjunction with the positive degree of the 
 spiritual entity.
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 203 
 
 The machinical degree of Form is ever gener- 
 ated in conjunction with the passive degree of 
 the mental entity. 
 
 The social degree of Form is ever generated in 
 conjunction with the transitive degree of the intel- 
 lectual entity. 
 
 Any of these degrees of Form may be trans- 
 mitted with the degrees of state by virtue of 
 which it exists or is generated. 
 
 Our carnal, individual self is germinated, ges- 
 tated and born into the carnal sphere by carnal 
 parentage. 
 
 Our individual, divining, intellectual self is 
 germinated and gestated by our social experi- 
 ences, and at the death of the carnal individual 
 we are born into the divine sphere of a common 
 humanity as an individual member thereof. 
 
 After the divine birth, the divine individual de- 
 rives its sustenance not alone from those who 
 have passed the portals of carnal death, to the 
 divine sphere, but they are continually feeding 
 on the carnal experiences of those who are yet in 
 divine gestation. 
 
 After the divine birth the divine individual con- 
 tinues to feed on the intellectual crumbs of the 
 carnal experience of those yet in divine gestation,
 
 204 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 but the growth of the gestating individual is in- 
 creased, rather than diminished, thereby. 
 
 This advantage is due to an increase of the sym- 
 pathetic facility of experience that is derived from 
 the divine associations. 
 
 Thus, those of the divine sphere are continually 
 gathering the fruits of carnal experiences, so that 
 nothing is lost to humanity. 
 
 That which is thus gathered and consumed be- 
 comes as seed that multiplies abundantly. 
 
 The transitive condition dominates in our in- 
 tellectual developments and endows them with the 
 social degree of Form and the sympathetic degree 
 of Experience; therefore, all the divine individ- 
 ualities of a common humanity are comprised in a 
 single, sympathetically connected, social compact. 
 
 This compact is the divinity of humanity; and 
 in it each member is free to use all of the goods 
 possessed by all of its members ; and by virtue of 
 this freedom each member may become the equal 
 of every other member. 
 
 The imageive degree of Perception, the pansive 
 degree of Conception, the humanizing degree of 
 Reflection, and the intuitive degree of Reason are 
 dominantly the sequences of the intellectual de-' 
 gree of Body, the transitive degree of Soul, the
 
 205 
 
 social degree of Form, and the sympathetic de- 
 gree of Experience ; also, these 8 degrees are all 
 comprised in the same dominating grade, and this 
 grade dominates in the 4th stage of societary de- 
 velopment, as well as in the divine unity of a 
 common humanity. 
 
 In the divine sphere of the Societary World 
 that now exists on this earth, are comprised all 
 the individual divinities that were ever born into 
 it ; and all of the intellectual developments of each 
 individual member, may be duplicated and ex- 
 panded to any desired extent, by the imageive de- 
 gree of Perception and the pansive degree of 
 Conception; or until each individual member be- 
 comes the thinking, conscious, living image of all 
 that pertains to all of the members of the unity. 
 
 While selfishness, or the aspiration for supre- 
 macy dominates, the affections and sympathies 
 will terminate at the center of the individual; 
 therefore, the individual remains in social dark- 
 ness and social isolation ; and while the individual 
 remains thus, the consciousness of humanhood and 
 of the immortality of divine life will be shut off 
 and excluded; but when this life reaches such a 
 center, with the vivifying rays of universal love, 
 the individual will be awakened to the glories of 
 a divine life. 
 
 Thus each individual member of human societv
 
 206 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 will become a center of a realm of consciousness 
 and thought that includes the entire divinity of 
 humanity within the range of its possible acquisi- 
 tions. 
 
 In the present divinity of earth's humanity, we 
 find the anological representative of the 4th stage 
 of societary development as it occurs on any star. 
 
 The same grade of degrees that dominates in 
 the 4th stage of societary development now domi- 
 nates in the divine sphere of our Societary World. 
 
 Many carnal individuals are counted as mem- 
 bers of human society when their human sym- 
 pathies are not sufficient to maintain that relation- 
 ship either before or after carnal death. 
 
 Some of these may perish, while others may be 
 saved by the sympathies of their associates. The 
 divine growth of such will be slow, and their 
 center of consciousness will be of little worth for 
 a long time. 
 
 The fact of the presence or non-presence of a 
 human individual is determinable only by sympa- 
 thetic connections. 
 
 Divine life, or the continuence of life after 
 carnal death, depends on previous human attain- 
 ments; therefore, those who are the most human 
 are the most advantaged by the divine birth.
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 207 
 
 Premature births in the divine sphere are as 
 disadvantageous as in the carnal sphere. 
 
 Mere intellectual attainment, without human 
 sympathy, is of little worth when passing from 
 the carnal to the divine sphere. 
 
 As we become humanized, and as the sphere 
 of our love and sympathy becomes enlarged, the 
 largeness of our life and consciousness, excludes 
 the fear or possibility of death. 
 
 By habitual communion with those who have 
 passed the second birth, we become familiar with 
 life in the divine sphere ; and thus we become con- 
 scious of the certainty of divine life after carnal 
 death. 
 
 All human intelligence is treasured in the di- 
 vine sphere ready for human uses. 
 
 Monopolizing tyrants have closed this store- 
 house against free commerce with the carnal 
 sphere, by the interposition of carnal penalties, 
 of all descriptions, including carnal death. 
 
 These cruelties have been applied with such 
 vigor, that divine wisdom has been compelled to 
 refrain from the bestowal of the divine treasures 
 on the dwellers in the carnal sphere. 
 
 Thus, by the inhumanity of carnal tyrants, di- 
 vine light and life have been excluded from the
 
 208 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 
 
 carnal sphere, until a large portion of its members 
 are in doubt as to the existence of that sphere. 
 
 This exclusion of light and life is the most bane- 
 ful crime ever committed against humanity. 
 
 Remove these obstructions, and the glories of 
 the divine sphere will prove victorious over death. 
 
 The righteousness of the second stage will open 
 the way for these desirable results. 
 
 Better conditions will then exist for both carnal 
 and divine gestation, and the humanization of the 
 carnal sphere will advance rapidly toward the glo- 
 ries of the divine sphere. 
 
 In the genesis of the divine individual the sen- 
 sations experienced reach the brain by sympa- 
 thetic conduction, and by reflective thought they 
 are converted into ideas. By sympathetic asso- 
 ciations these ideas become divining intelligences, 
 and with the increase of ideas the divining ability 
 is enlarged. 
 
 All new ideas have their origin in new experi- 
 ences, and old ideas are susceptible of new com- 
 binations that may lead to new carnal experiences. 
 
 Ideas are transmissible through sympathetic 
 connections, and they may be appropriated by 
 imagery. 
 
 This is well illustrated by carnal sight and by 
 photography.
 
 THE DIVINITY OF HUMANITY 209 
 
 In these processes there is a transmission of 
 the idea through a conducting medium, and by 
 arresting the image on a sensitive recipient, it is. 
 thereby multiplied without detr acton from the 
 original. 
 
 Thus, in the divine sphere the multitude may 
 partake freely of any individual without detrac- 
 tion, and the fragments will amount to more than 
 the "loaf" or "fish" from whence they are de- 
 rived. 
 
 Also, when we give of our ideas to others, a line 
 of communication is opened that may serve for a 
 return supply ; thus we get by giving. 
 
 Such exchanges are ever occurring in the divine 
 sphere; and as the carnal sphere is pervaded by 
 the divine, these exchanges are continually occur- 
 ring between the two spheres. 
 
 In the 4th stage, a perfectly free commerce will 
 be established between all human individualities, 
 carnal and divine, by perfect sympathetic connec- 
 tions; therefore, knowledge will exclude error; 
 harmony will exclude discord; use will exclude 
 abuse, and good will exclude evil. 
 
 Who can conceive of a more perfect life? who 
 can desire a more perfect individuality or a more 
 perfect unity than is indicated by this stage?
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 SOCIETAEY RECONSTEUCTION. 
 
 On the discoveries set forth in the preceding 
 chapters were based plans of reconstruction that 
 have been well tested by a living model, and in 
 the light of that experience a constitution has 
 been accomplished, that may serve as a guarantee 
 of rights in the pursuit of better societary ar- 
 rangements. 
 
 Several persons have spent much labor in con- 
 nection with practical tests, for the perfection of 
 this constitution, and we have been able to make 
 no improvements thereon since the fall of 1878; 
 and the following is a copy thereof, accompanied 
 with explanatory comments: 
 
 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Art. 1. This compact shall be known as the 
 Industrial Public. 
 
 Comments. The word Republic is derived from the latin 
 res-publica, which is composed of res, which signifies pertain- 
 ing to, and publica, the people. 
 
 A Republic is a compact of political despots, organized 
 over the people. 
 
 210
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 211 
 
 An organisation of the people would be a Public, and not 
 a Republic. 
 
 Industrial Public signifies a compact of the people, or- 
 ganized for industrial purposes. 
 
 Production and commerce are both industrial, and the In- 
 dustrial Public is an organization for productive and com- 
 mercial purposes. 
 
 Art. 2. The objects of this compact shall be the 
 securing of such societary arrangements, with 
 such home, educational, industrial and productive 
 facilities as are requisite for a useful, joyous life, 
 in which are comprised the proper exercise and 
 supply of every function and necessity of our 
 nature. 
 
 Com. Art. 2 is intended to meet every requisite of human 
 nature, regardless of any religious creed or moral code that 
 is based on the ownership or chattelhood of either men, wo- 
 men or children. 
 
 Art. 3. There shall be a first or dependent, and 
 a second or voting degree of membership. 
 
 Com. Art. 3 is based on the idea that it is not right for 
 dependent persons to control those on whom they depend; 
 and that it is right for dependent persons to be controlled 
 by those on whom they depend, in all that wherein they are 
 dependent. 
 
 Art. 4. Any person while subject to the control, 
 or held as the property of husband, wife, parent 
 or guardian, shall not be eligible to membership
 
 212 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 in either degree ; and any person to be eligible to 
 membership in the second degree must be a solv- 
 ent, self-supporting member of the first degree; 
 also, any child born in the Industrial Public shall 
 not be held or considered as the property of either 
 parent, but as a member in the first degree of the 
 Productive Union in which it is born. 
 
 Com. The intent of Art. 4 is, first to avoid conflict with 
 civil authority; second, to prevent dependents from con- 
 trolling those on whom they depend for support; third, to 
 secure the rights of children. 
 
 All persons, without regard to age, sex, color or parentage, 
 are entitled to the best possible conditions; and it is self- 
 evident that an organized public could secure better condi- 
 tions for each and every member of society, than is possible 
 in its present unorganized form. In the present isolated 
 family arrangement, all provision for motherhood rests on 
 one man and one woman; but in an organized society, the 
 provision for each mother, child and father rests on the entire 
 organization; therefore, neither of them can be deprived of 
 adequate support by the disability or death of any person. 
 
 Art. 5. In any locality, organization shall com- 
 mence with a Productive Union composed of vot- 
 ing members who have adopted this constitution. 
 
 Com. Art. 5 is based on the idea that the first organization 
 in any locality should furnish the basis for a complete local 
 department, rather than an industrial family for one branch 
 of business. 
 
 A Group shall admit to membership only such members as 
 are compatible with harmony; but a Productive Union may 
 take in any person to whom they can furnish employment.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 213 
 
 Members of a Productive Union would have a good oppor- 
 tunity for acquaintance preparatory to the organization of 
 Groups. 
 
 Art. 6. The Productive Unions shall organize 
 into Commercial Unions by the election of one 
 representative each, to a Committee of Commerce, 
 and the Committees of Commerce shall organize 
 the Commercial Unions into a General Union, by 
 the election of one representative each, to a Com- 
 mittee of Unity. 
 
 Com. Art. 6 provides arrangements for ascertaining and 
 supplying the wants of all the members of the entire organi- 
 zation in the most economical manner, and for uriversal har- 
 mom r , productive and commercial. 
 
 Art. 7. In each Productive Union the voting 
 members may organize into Industrial Groups, 
 and each Group may become the head of an In- 
 dustrial Family, and arrange its own terms of 
 membership. 
 
 Com. Art. 7 is intended for the promotion of social har- 
 mony between individuals, by rendering perfect social adjust- 
 ment easy at all times, and without personal or public dis- 
 advantage. 
 
 Art 8. The number and functions of the Com- 
 mittees of Commerce shall be so determined as to
 
 214 
 
 secure a just representation and an orderly com- 
 merce. 
 
 Com. Art. 8 is suggstive, pointing out the desired ends, 
 while it leaves the ways and means to be determined by ex- 
 perience. 
 
 Art 9. In each Productive Union, Committee 
 and Group, organization shall be accomplished by 
 the election of a president, a secretary and a treas- 
 urer, as its executive officers, and such other 
 officers as are necessary. 
 
 Com. Under the provisions of Art. 9, no department or 
 branch of the I. P. can be organized with less than three 
 voting members. Articles 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 furnish complete 
 organic arrangements for Universal Human Unity. 
 
 Art. 10. In each department the executive offi- 
 cers shall have power to make such by-laws as may 
 be found necessary to secure order and efficiency 
 in the transaction of the bsuiness imposed on 
 them; also, they may act as trustees until other 
 provisions are made. 
 
 Art. 11. In each organic department the presi- 
 dent shall be the chief executive, and all other 
 officers shall perform their functions under pres- 
 idential supervision, except when otherwise pro- 
 vided.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 215 
 
 Com. Articles 10 and 11 indicate the powers and duties 
 of officers. 
 
 Art. 12. All members of the Industrial Public 
 shall conform to representative rule, but any dis- 
 satisfied member may enter protest against any 
 action of any representative to his or her constitu- 
 ents; also, the secretary and treasurer may, by 
 a joint written protest, with reasons, restrain the 
 president until they or the president shall have 
 brought the case before their constituents, whose 
 decision shall be final. 
 
 Com. Art. 12 indicates the duties and rights of members, 
 and is based on the necessity for honest obedience to the rule 
 of representatives, so long as their rule is constitutional, and 
 no longer. 
 
 Art. 13. Any vacant office may be filled, its 
 term and salary determined; and any officer may 
 be instructed or restrained by a majority vote ; but 
 a two-thirds vote shall be requisite for the removal 
 of any officer before the expiration of his or her 
 term of tenure. 
 
 Com. In Art. 13 the idea is recognized that while a majority 
 vote may be sufficient and safe for some purposes, it may 
 not be, and evidently is not for others. Some cases require 
 the conditions of freedom and speed, while others require 
 the conditions of stability and safety.
 
 216 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 Art. 14. All votes shall be recorded in journal, 
 and balanced in ledger, and these records shall be 
 accessible at cost, to any voting member, for in- 
 spection, correction of errors or change of vote, so 
 that at all times the records shall represent pres- 
 ent choice. 
 
 Com. This mode renders any attempt at fraud easy of 
 detection, and gives all voters an opportunity to express 
 their wishes at any time at their own expense, without waiting 
 for a meeting, or for the expiration of any term of office. 
 
 Art. 15. In any Productive Union, any eligible 
 person may be accepted on trial or to membership 
 in the first degree by a two-thirds vote of the ex- 
 ecutive officers until other provisions are made; 
 also, any eligible person may become a voting 
 member by conforming to established regulations, 
 signing this constitution, and bearing his or her 
 share of public responsibility in such a manner as 
 shall have been determined by a two-thirds vote, 
 and the same shall be continuously a test of suf- 
 frage franchise. 
 
 Com. We claim that responsibility, and not age, sex, color 
 or parentage, is the only just and safe basis of suffrage 
 franchise. 
 
 Art. 16. The expulsion of members from any 
 Productive Union or Group shall be regulated by
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 217 
 
 a two-thirds vote; but to expelled members shall 
 be given all that rightfully belongs to them. 
 
 Com. Art. 16 is intended as a provision against the hasty 
 expulsion of a member by the whims or predjudices of two or 
 three persons, and against the depriving of an expelled person 
 of the use of their own property. 
 
 Art. 17. Any solvent member, not a minor, may 
 withdraw after a six months ' written notice of in- 
 tentions, or at any time by mutual arrangement, 
 and any balance of dues or credit shall be draw- 
 able as provided for by the Productive Union to 
 which they belong, unless otherwise mutually 
 arranged. 
 
 Com. Art. 17 is intended as a provision against the with- 
 drawal of a person who is in debt to the organization; and 
 against withdrawals that may interfere with business engage- 
 ments, and it is intended to provide for speedy withdrawals 
 when no harm can come of it. 
 
 The exception of minors is intended for their protection 
 against undue outside influences. 
 
 Art. 13. So far as practical, all work shall be 
 authorized, the limit of price set, and proposals 
 for bids made by representatives whose business 
 it is, and the lowest responsible bidder shall be 
 entitled to the preference; also, any job done by 
 any person or persons on their own responsibility 
 may be appraised and allowed for by authorized
 
 218 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 representatives, but they shall not be entitled to 
 pay until said allowance is made. 
 
 Com. Art. 18 is intended to secure unity and liarmony of 
 efforts, with freedom for private enterprise. 
 
 Art. 19. Each department and member of the 
 Industrial Public shall be duly credited and de- 
 bited for all service, and each shall be entitled to 
 all the profits and losses of their respective acts 
 and investments. 
 
 Com. Art. 19 is based on the idea that the profits and 
 losses of an investment rightly belong to the investor, whether 
 the investment is made by one person or by a compact of 
 persons, and it is designed to secure collective as well as in- 
 dividual rights. 
 
 In an industrial organization the individual members should 
 be employed by the public, and paid according to service ren- 
 dered, or the investment made. 
 
 The public would thus become an investor, entitled to the 
 profits and losses of its investments, on the basis of service 
 rendered, or damage done. 
 
 All profits derived from the investment of individual effort 
 should be regarded as sacred to the individual, for his or her 
 use or disposal; and all profits derived from the public in- 
 vestment of public effort, should be regarded as sacred to 
 public use or disposal. 
 
 This public profit should be held as a public fund, to be 
 used only for the purposes set forth in Art. 2; and no divi- 
 dends should be made to members except in case of dissolution. 
 
 Art. 20. In each organic department the execu- 
 tive officers shall issue credit bills and due bills as
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 219 
 
 evidence of service rendered, and these bills shall 
 indicate terms of payment, and shall be issued in 
 check or currency form at the option of the re- 
 ceiver. 
 
 Com. These bills represent investments made, as well as 
 service rendered; therefore, they entitle the holder to profit 
 or loss, in the ratio that the cost of production is increased 
 or decreased. 
 
 If in any department the cost of production is decreased 
 by any investment, it will decrease the cost of commodity in 
 that department; but if the cost of production is increased 
 thereby, the cost of commodity will be increased; thus, the 
 value of credit may be increased or decreased. 
 
 All gain occurring in this manner is legitimate interest, that 
 rightly belongs to the investor, whether public or private. 
 
 The money system enables one person to draw interest on 
 the investment of another, without any regard to loss or gain 
 in the case; hence, it is a system of robbery and oppression. 
 
 The bills of credit are evidences of service rendered to the 
 public by the people; also, they show title to service from 
 the public. 
 
 This credit for service rendered can be mobilized at the 
 option of the holder, by rendering them due to bearer. 
 
 Thus mobilized, they become a reliable medium of industrial 
 exchange; therefore, they are an industrial currency. 
 
 The amount of currency would be regulated by the will of 
 those who hold the credits issued for service rendered. 
 
 For making change, the currency form of credit requires 
 a greater number of bills than the check form. 
 
 The cost of these extra credit bills comprises the entire 
 cost of the industrial currency.
 
 220 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 Can a currency be more economic, adjustable or reliable? 
 
 Commodity cannot furnish a just basis of currency, be- 
 cause some of the necessary commodities are perishable; there- 
 fore, a discrimination would be necessary, and that would 
 work disadvantage to the producers of perishable articles. 
 
 Commodity cannot furnish a safe basis of currency, be- 
 cause it is liable to deterioration in quality, fluctuation in 
 value, and removal from custody. 
 
 Commodity cannot furnish a cheap basis of currency, be- 
 cause it must be retained as security, or used as the currency 
 material, and the commodity quality is incompatible with the 
 currency function. 
 
 When metal is measured by coinage for currency use, 
 its use as a commodity is suspended. This renders gold and 
 silver scarce, and more costly for commodity uses; also, 
 scarcity renders them controllable by monopolists, so that they 
 can fluctuate the market. 
 
 Political despotisms have taken advantage of these facts 
 and conditions, by instituting a set of diplomatic, financial 
 contrivances, called the money system. 
 
 The money system is a toll-gathering appliance that has 
 been attached to the military system for the collection of 
 revenues under false pretences. 
 
 A currency is that which renders current or flowing. 
 An industrial currency facilitates industrial exchange. 
 
 The money system furnishes a toll-gate arrangement, by 
 which industrial exchange is debarred until the toll rates 
 are paid. 
 
 A portion of this system consists in a toll-gate, ticket, pass 
 arrangement, that may be called the monetary currency system. 
 
 This system furnishes permits of passage, but it does not 
 furnish mobilizing power or channels for exchange purposes.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 221 
 
 * 
 
 By ftie aid of the money system, an organized political des- 
 potism can compel service, with a small military force that 
 answers as a summary court martial, where the civil courts 
 fail to secure obedience. 
 
 A genuine industrial currency is possible only in a truly 
 publican compact, organized for productive and commercial 
 purposes; such an organization cannot be accomplished on the 
 present despotic social basis. Woman must be free, as well 
 as man. 
 
 Art. 21. Compensation shall be regulated by 
 competition, and in commerce competitive results 
 shall be the basis of comparison; also, all credit 
 or due bills shall conform to this scale of measure : 
 
 10 modicums = 1 deal. 100 deals = 1 unit. 
 
 Com. In the past of society, compensation and competition 
 have been made to conserve the aspirations and principles of 
 the first stage; and by this conservation, military compulsion 
 has been modified to monetary compulsion, and personal chat- 
 telism has been modified to industrial chattelism. 
 
 While compensation and competition conserve other prin- 
 ciples, they are coadjutants and not principles, hence they 
 are conformed to whatever they conserve, so that their real 
 character is not apparent. They are in the guise of that 
 which they conserve. 
 
 In the Industrial Public, compensation and competition will 
 become dominating principles, and act in harmony with the 
 aspiration for Tightness, instead of harmonizing with the 
 aspiration for supremacy, as they now do. 
 
 The scale of measure adopted is for the purpose of change 
 making.
 
 222 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 Art. 22. All dependent persons shall be con- 
 trolled by those on whom they depend, in all that 
 pertains to their dependence, and in each Pro- 
 ductive Union all dependent persons shall be pro- 
 vided for by a loan advanced irom the public 
 fund, to be refunded as the recipient is able. 
 
 Com. Art. 22 is based on the idea that public provision 
 should be made against individual want, in the ratio of ability 
 and need; that all dependent persons should be controlled by 
 those who support them, in all that wherein they are depend- 
 ent ; and that provisions should be made by a loan in the form 
 of advanced credit. 
 
 As representative persons are under the control of their 
 constituents, persons under their control would be safer from 
 abuse than if they were controlled by irresponsible persons. 
 
 This article also recognizes the idea that the public should 
 provide for the necessities of its members, and that this pro- 
 vision should be accomplished by loan and not by gift. 
 
 Art. 23. In any Productive Union, any balance 
 in favor of any person at decarnation, shall be- 
 come a public fund for the repairing of any loss 
 sustained by the Union, and for the procuring of 
 lands, machinery, and whatever else may be 
 classed as public wealth, or is of general interest. 
 
 Com. Art. 23 is based on the idea that, whereas the In- 
 dustrial Public becomes responsible for all dependent mem- 
 bers, whether child or adult; therefore, the surplus wealth 
 of the members should be inherited by the Public at their 
 decarnation.
 
 223 
 
 Art. 24. If, at any time, public necessity ex- 
 ceeds the public fund, in any Productive Union, 
 the executive officers thereof may assess a loan 
 on the basis of suffrage franchise. 
 
 Com. Art. 24 is based on. the idea that public necessities 
 should be met by loan instead of tax; and on the idea that 
 such loans should be furnished by the responsible voting mem- 
 bers, assessed per capita, refundable as circumstances may 
 permit. 
 
 Art. 25. Each member and department of the 
 Industrial Public shall, to the best of their ability, 
 promote the actualization of what is right for 
 every member and department, and all shall be 
 protected in their rights as members, at public 
 expense. 
 
 Art. 26. In any department of the Industrial 
 Public a Committee of Reference may be chosen 
 for the settlement of wrongs or grievances, and 
 a system of appeal may be provided for a transfer 
 of jurisdiction. 
 
 Art. 27. This constitution shall be considered 
 as a mutual agreement; therefore, any person 
 who habitually violates its provisions shall forfeit 
 the right of suffrage franchise until amends have 
 been made.
 
 224 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 Com. Articles 25, 26 and 27 are based on the idea that 
 the members of a Public have duties as well as rights; and 
 rights as well as duties; and also on the idea that their rights 
 and duties are mutual and interdependent each on the other. 
 
 Art. 28. This constitution may be altered or 
 amended by a two-thirds vote of all the members 
 of the Industrial Public. 
 
 COVENANT. 
 
 This is to certify that we, the undersigned, do 
 hereby mutually promise to abide by the pro- 
 visions of this constitution, and to promote its 
 objects to the best of our ability. 
 
 Societary reconstruction on the basis of human 
 rights requires the abolition of all human slaver- 
 ies; and human well-being can be maintained on 
 no other basis. 
 
 The subjection of woman by man has served 
 as the basis of every national despotism that has 
 ever existed on this or any other star; and no 
 other sufficient foundation is possible for such 
 a despotism. 
 
 By marriage nearly the entire motherhood of 
 the human race has been reduced to the chattel 
 status. 
 
 This is abundantly proven by the fact that 
 throughout the entire civilized world no woman 
 can become the mother of a legitimate child until 
 she has become the chattel of some man.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 225 
 
 When to this is added the fact that the status 
 of the child is as the status of the mother, could 
 despotism have a broader or a more solid basis? 
 
 Can any system of slavery exceed that in which 
 the legitimacy of every child depends on its being 
 born the chattel of some man? 
 
 F_]very slavery has its origin in a use, and when 
 that use ceases it becomes an abuse, and the source 
 of evil instead of the source of good. 
 
 Polygamy was the first requisite of societary 
 development, and on it was based the patriarchal 
 family and monarchal despotisms. 
 
 While these were a necessity the practice of 
 polygamy was right and virtuous. 
 
 In the progress of humanizing events, poly- 
 gamic marriage, the patriarchal family and mon- 
 archal despotisms were superseded by monogamic 
 marriage, the paternal family and political or 
 class despotisms. 
 
 Thus polygamy, patriarchalism and monarchal- 
 ism were rendered useless; therefore, their prac- 
 tice ceased to be virtuous, and when their practice 
 became an obstacle to human progress, it became 
 a crime against humanity. 
 
 Societary developments on this star have ad- 
 vanced until monogamy, paternalism and politic- 
 ism have become barriers to human progress, 
 and the source of evils that cannot much longer 
 be endured; therefore, their practice has become 
 the chief of crimes instead of the chief of virtues.
 
 226 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 Better institutions are ready to take the place 
 of these dead, pestilential carcasses that now 
 await their burial. 
 
 All human slaveries have become barriers to 
 our social progress^ and subversive of human well- 
 being in both the carnal and the divine sphere; 
 therefore, they are a crime against the entire 
 humanity of this star. 
 
 The industrial classes are today writhing un- 
 der political oppressions to which they will not 
 much longer submit; and for this reason the most 
 bloody revolution that ever occurred on this earth 
 is now imminent, and can be averted only by such 
 societary arrangements as cannot exist in the pre- 
 sence of monogamy; therefore, its practice has 
 become the most dangerous and harmful of all 
 possible crimes. 
 
 Polygamy has now little power for harm, but 
 the evils resulting from monogamy are advancing 
 with fearful strides. 
 
 Monetary compulsion and hireling chattleism 
 are now the ap^xual centers of societary devel- 
 opment, and human progress has rendered them 
 almost an intolerable burden to the mass of hu- 
 manity. 
 
 This burden can exist only in the presence of, 
 and by virtue of monogamy. 
 
 The entire removal of monogamy is not an im- 
 mediate necessity, but its modification must be 
 immediate in order to avert the impending peril.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 227 
 
 Marriage must be reduced to a purely civil con- 
 tract, based on a mutual agreement, the terms of 
 which must be subject to mutual arrangement or 
 annulment, the same as any other civil contract. 
 
 The practice of deception or fraud in the pro- 
 curement of such a contract, or the violation of 
 its terms, should work a forfeiture to the offend- 
 ing party, and render him or her liable for dam- 
 age. 
 
 Such a modification would open the way for in- 
 dustrial organization on the basis of that which 
 is right for every member ; and from it every kind 
 of slavery could be excluded with advantage to 
 all of its members. 
 
 If this modification cannot be accomplished by 
 political enactment, reformers must organize for 
 the practice of that which is right for all, and 
 wrong for none ; and they must sustain the rights 
 of all at any necessary hazard or cost so far as 
 it is in their power. 
 
 In the practice and defence of the right, wisdom 
 must be used for the avoidance of all unnecessary 
 conflict, but we must not cease our efforts until 
 freedom is accomplished for every member of 
 the human family. 
 
 In such a compact adequate provision must be 
 made for employment on the basis of compensa- 
 tion for service rendered, and in it all prices 
 must be regulated by competition. 
 
 Internal commerce must be accomplished by
 
 228 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 bills of credit that represent service rendered, and 
 not by middle men, political fictions or moneyo- 
 cratic frauds. 
 
 All the profits of production or commerce that 
 result from competition must be held sacred, as a 
 public fund for the procuring of such home, edu- 
 cational, productive and commercial facilities as 
 are requisite for a useful, joyous life. 
 
 In this organization, woman must be regarded 
 as the equal of man, in her right to person, prop- 
 erty, and the pursuit of happiness ; and she must 
 maintain these rights at every necessary hazard. 
 
 The rights of all men, women and children are 
 bound in the bundle of human rights. 
 
 The rights of the unborn child are more funda- 
 mental, therefore more valid than the rights of 
 the highest angel. 
 
 The mother's rights are bound with the rights 
 of the child, so that a wrong inflicted on the mother 
 may leave its mark on after generations, and be 
 extended to divine life. 
 
 Make such conditions as are right for the un- 
 born, and they will be right for children, women, 
 men, and angels. 
 
 The rights of the stronger are inseparably con- 
 nected with the rights of the weaker. 
 
 Make due provision for the unborn or any other 
 class of members, and all will be provided for 
 equally well, for if any one member suffers all 
 must be affected thereby.
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 229 
 
 The leveling down practices of class reformers 
 have wrought quite as much harm as good ; level- 
 ing up is the secret of true success. 
 
 Raise children and women to better conditions 
 of life, and all men and angels will be benefitted 
 thereby. 
 
 All social reforms have their origin in the re- 
 quirements of human progress. 
 
 In response to these requisitions an organiza- 
 tion has long been developing in the divine sphere 
 of our humanity, and it has now grown to vast 
 proportions. 
 
 They have raised up nations for reformatory 
 purposes, and when they have become corrupt 
 they have cast them down again. 
 
 This nation began with seeds of their planting, 
 and they intended it as a place of refuge for the 
 oppressed, and as a germ for a new order of so- 
 ciety. 
 
 Oppressors saw their opportunity, planted their 
 standards, introduced negro slavery, and in time 
 these evils assumed dangerous proportions. 
 
 The angels of the Divine Public saw the danger, 
 raised up preachers of righteousness, and the rep- 
 resentatives of foreign powers were expelled, a 
 new order of government was established, but 
 negro slavery yet remained. 
 
 Other preachers were raised up, who portrayed 
 the evils of negro slavery in glowing terms, and
 
 230 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 slavery was abolished, peacefully in part of the 
 states, but not in all. 
 
 More preachers were sent forth, the wrongs and 
 dangers were portrayed with divine eloquence, 
 until they were generally admitted, even by slave 
 holders, and without doubt, the majority of the 
 people would have voted it down, and out. 
 
 The cotton oligarchy, cotton merchants, the 
 slave traders and slave breeders rebelled against 
 this tide of public sentiment in favor of free- 
 dom. 
 
 The people at home and their representatives 
 in congress were deceived, bribed and bullied in- 
 to submission. 
 
 In that manner, acts of congress were procured 
 by which the North and hireling men, north and 
 south, were converted into slave catching allies. 
 
 These successes rendered the Cotton Oligarchy 
 so rampart that they declared that cotton was 
 king; and on the floor of congress their repre- 
 sentatives declared that the slave holders would 
 yet call their roll under the shadow of Bunker Hill 
 Monument, and crack- their whip over the white 
 man 's back. They also declared that England and 
 the British Possessions would yet be opened to 
 slavery. 
 
 The conversion of poor whites to chattel slaves 
 was a part of their beneficent plan. 
 
 In pursuit of their designs, they attempted to
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 231 
 
 extend slavery into the territories by acts of con- 
 gress, and into Kansas by a bloody contest. 
 
 As a class, the hireling men of the north had 
 ceased their efforts for the abolition of southern 
 slavery, because they did not wish them turned 
 loose to become their competitors, and all they 
 asked was that slavery be confined to the slave 
 states. 
 
 When a determined effort was made for its ex- 
 tension into Kansas, they rebelled against com- 
 petition with chattel labor, but not against chattel 
 slavery for the negro. 
 
 This error led to the bloody struggle that oc- 
 curred between the north and the south, and the 
 south could not be overcome until freedom was 
 proclaimed by the north, to the colored man. 
 
 If the northern hireling had heeded the right, he 
 would have demanded freedom for the chattel ne- 
 gro ; then that bloody war and its attending deso- 
 lation could not have occurred. 
 
 An ally of three million slaves whose subjection 
 depended, firstly, on the votes of hireling slaves, 
 and secondlly, on the civil power they supported, 
 rendered the southern oligarchy invincible. 
 
 That ally was taken from them by a few strokes 
 of the President's pen. 
 
 In like manner will it be with those who rebel 
 against hireling slavery while they perpetuate the 
 chattel slavery of women and children. 
 
 If they declare freedom for women and children,
 
 232 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 their own freedom, from moneyocratic rule and 
 hireling slavery, will be accomplished without a 
 bloody struggle, or its consequent devastations 
 and desolations. 
 
 Ye hireling men, hear and know, that the Divine 
 Public of our humanity have determined and de- 
 creed the abolition of all the human slaveries that 
 now exist on this earth, and that vast preparations 
 have been made for its speedy accomplishment. 
 
 They have raised up preachers and teachers of 
 righteousness who have plainly portrayed the 
 evils of womanhood slavery, but the oppressor will 
 not cease the oppression. 
 
 They have moved people to efforts of social re- 
 form that have proved the practicability and the 
 necessity of the abolition of childhood and woman- 
 hood slavery. 
 
 The church and state have conspired to prevent 
 these reforms, and hireling men, as a class, regard 
 them not, but continue a firm grasp on their hu- 
 man chattels. 
 
 Societary development on this star is now ap- 
 proaching the end of the transition from the first 
 to the second stage, and the incoming of the second 
 is near its accomplishment. 
 
 The "old heavens and earth" of our Societary 
 World will soon pass away, and the "new heavens 
 and earth" will soon be in their place. Then all 
 humanity will rejoice with unutterable joy. Pov-
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 233 
 
 erty and crime will be possible on this earth, no 
 more, forever. 
 
 In this transition the super apexual center has 
 been removed from the monarchal compact to the 
 monetary system of dispensation, and the sub 
 apexual center has been removed from the patri- 
 archal family to the hireling system of service. 
 
 The monetary system is now the super or causa- 
 tive center of development, and the hireling sys- 
 tem is the sub or sequentive center. 
 
 These centers furnish the points of reconstruc- 
 tive commencement, and from these points we 
 must evolve the compensative and the competitive 
 principals, and they will become the apexual cen- 
 ters of the second stage. 
 
 Through the money and the hireling systems 
 compensation and competition are now made to 
 conserve the compulsory principle of dispensation 
 and the chattel principal of service. 
 
 The paternal family is the inevitable sequence 
 of monogamy; and these are both indispensable as 
 the foundation of the monetary and the hireling 
 systems. 
 
 This places all industries under the control of 
 the moneyocracy; therefore, those who have not 
 the money must do the work for those who have it. 
 
 Monogamy was accomplished, and is perpetuat- 
 ed by the subjection of woman, as a class, to man 
 as a class ; hence it is a political (many-headed) 
 or class despotism.
 
 234 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 As a class, men can become free only by abdi- 
 cating their rule over woman as a class, and then 
 she nmst be regarded as a free competitor in all 
 industrial operations. 
 
 When organized on the basis of human rights, 
 neither the monetary nor the hireling system will 
 be necessary; therefore, all will be freed from the 
 money power and hireling slavery. 
 
 Hireling men have the freedom of women in 
 their immediate power, and through her freedom 
 his freedom can be accomplished, without asking 
 any favors of the moneyocracy. 
 
 If hireling men rebel against the money power 
 while they hold woman as a subject class, they 
 will surely fail of success, and when once in the 
 fight they will emancipate woman rather than sub- 
 mit to military rule. 
 
 Influences from the Divine Public are agitating 
 hireling men throughout the civilized world, and 
 there is no carnal power that can prevent it. And 
 unless they emancipate woman, a fight with all 
 the monetary and all the military powers of this 
 earth is inevitable, and that fight will result in 
 universal freedom. 
 
 Are hireling men so besotted with selfishness 
 that they will rush into the jaws of destruction, 
 rather than emancipate their slaves'? 
 
 Do hireling men, as a class, expect to become 
 moneyocrats, and have their quota of hireling
 
 SOCIETARY RECONSTRUCTION 235 
 
 slaves? Vain hope. If all are masters, who will 
 be their subjects? 
 
 All slaveries are dangerous, and of all slaveries, 
 woman slavery is the most dangerous. It is the 
 foundation on which all other slaveries rest. 
 
 Abolish it, organize all industries on the basis 
 of universal right and universal freedom, and the 
 labors of all will be crowned with plenty, to the 
 exclusion of all poverty and crime from earth's 
 humanity. 
 
 Then all hearts will be made glad, and sorrow 
 will cease forever on this earth.
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 In the study of genetics, ideas should be re- 
 garded as of more importance than words, and 
 to make sure of the idea, genetive analogies must 
 be carefully observed. 
 
 These analogies are derived from the abstract 
 of genetive law as contained in Chapter II. 
 
 The signification of all formulated words are 
 modified by other words with which they are con- 
 nected, and by the subject treated of. 
 
 The tabular arrangements are intended to facil- 
 itate the defining of ideas by analogical compar- 
 isons, and we hope a thorough study of text and 
 table, in the light of analogy, will give a mastery 
 of the subject. 
 
 The student of ideas should remember that 
 words are only the signs or labels by which ideas 
 are indicated. 
 
 When words are used as the names or labels of 
 persons or things, they may be used in an arbi- 
 trary manner. 
 
 Each part of a speech or table modifies each 
 other part ; therefore, the significance of the words 
 used must be determined by their analogies. 
 
 If words were always used in an arbitrary man- 
 ner, no new idea could be indicated without new 
 
 236
 
 APPENDIX 237 
 
 words, and then the idea must be indicated first, 
 by other means than words. 
 
 By adhering to the arbitrary sense of words 
 they come to be regarded as the equivalent of 
 the ideas. 
 
 This error leads to a quarrel with words that 
 renders them a barrier, instead of an index to 
 ideas. This is especially true in the introduction 
 of new ideas. 
 
 As a person may be indicated by dress, so ideas 
 may be indicated by words; but if we depend 
 wholly on the words, we are as liable to error as 
 when we depend wholly on the dress of a person 
 for their recognition. 
 
 Ideas are as liable to be obscured by words as 
 persons are by dress; therefore, we should ob- 
 serve the relations of words to ideas as closely 
 as the relations of dress to person; especially so 
 when adornment or concealment has been the chief 
 object. 
 
 When new ideas are indicated by familiar 
 words, it is as Avhen new persons are presented 
 in a familiar garb; hence, the scrutiny of ideas 
 is as important in one case as the scrutiny of 
 the person in the other case. 
 
 Materially considered, we are composed of 
 material atoms, and before these atoms can be- 
 come part of us, they must be digested and as- 
 similated. 
 
 Intellectually considered, we are composed of
 
 238 APPENDIX 
 
 items called ideas, and before these ideas can 
 become a part of us they must be digested and 
 assimilated. In both cases time is required. 
 
 We come to a knowledge of ideas in the ratio 
 of intellectual growth, and this growth requires 
 the digestion, assimilation and incorporation of 
 the ideas. 
 
 When ideas have been incorporated in one 's in- 
 tellectual self, they can be revived to definite con- 
 sciousness by the use of the words with which they 
 have been associated, and when thus revived they 
 are instantly recognized as constituents of self. 
 
 But this is not the case with new ideas. They 
 require time for digestion, assimilation and in- 
 corporation ; and no idea can be fully appreciated 
 until it is thus incorporated in self. 
 
 In the past, indefinite knowledge has, to a large 
 extent, required an indefinite use of words ; hence, 
 in all dictionaries based on usage, vague defini- 
 tions are the rule, and plain definitions are the 
 exceptions. 
 
 More than 25 years ago our discoveries com- 
 prised a complete system of genetics, but we were 
 unable to express them in words. 
 
 Our ideas were well defined, but the words of 
 the English language were used with a large, un- 
 defined range of significance. 
 
 For these reasons, and because our ideas were 
 new and not familiar to the people, we made but
 
 APPENDIX 239 
 
 little advance in expressing them, by words, for 
 15 or 20 years. 
 
 In the selection of words, we found that each 
 word generally represented an idea peculiar or 
 special to itself. 
 
 By using words according to their special sig- 
 nificance, we have made considerable advance to- 
 ward an outline of genetics. 
 
 If we wished to define the word Wagon to a 
 man of another speech who had never seen one, 
 we would exhibit a wagon in its uses, and point 
 out the functions of the various parts, and thus 
 he would get the true idea with the name. 
 
 In Genetics we have treated Existence in like 
 manner. 
 
 If the students of genetics cling to the common, 
 indefinite definitions of the words we use, and 
 regard the words as superior to the ideas, they 
 will fail to get the ideas. 
 
 We have given a complete abstract of the re- 
 quirements of genetive law as they apply to any 
 genetive potency. 
 
 We have used the word Existence to represent 
 a specific genetive potency in which are comprised 
 all genetive possibilities. 
 
 The word Cause is used to indicate the proced- 
 ive principle of Existence. 
 
 The word Sequence is used to indicate the pro- 
 cedurive principle of Existence.
 
 240 APPENDIX 
 
 Cause and Sequence comprise all of Existence, 
 and hence they are its equivalent. 
 
 The word Being is used to indicate the center- 
 standive principle of Cause, and the word Life is 
 used to indicate its circumstandive principle. 
 
 The word Consciousness is used to indicate the 
 center standive principle of Sequence, and the 
 word Thought is used to indicate its circumstand- 
 ive principle. 
 
 Being and Life are equivalent to Cause; Con- 
 sciousness and Thought are equivalent to Se- 
 quence; and Being, Life, Consciousness and 
 Thought are equivalent to Existence. 
 
 The Avord Body indicates the selfhood principle 
 of Being, and the word Soul indicates its spon- 
 taneic principle. 
 
 Form indicates the unitive principle of Life, 
 and Experience indicates its unfoldive principle. 
 
 Perception indicates the selfhood principle of 
 Consciousness, and Conception indicates its spon- 
 taneic principle. 
 
 Reflection indicates the unitive principle of 
 Thought, and Reason indicates its unfoldive prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 Body and Soul are equivalent to Being. And 
 Form and Experience are equivalent to Life. 
 
 Perception and Conception are equivalent to 
 Consciousness. And Reflection and Reason are 
 equivalent to Thought.
 
 APPENDIX 241 
 
 Body, Soul, Form and Experience are equiva- 
 lent to Cause. 
 
 Perception, Conception, Reflection and Reason 
 are equivalent to Sequence. 
 
 Body, Soul, Form, Experience, Perception, Con- 
 ception, Reflection and Reason are equivalent to 
 Existence. 
 
 In Body are comprised certain genderic degrees 
 that are classed as Embodying Entities, each of 
 which endows with its own degree of personality ; 
 (see table of classes) and personality is derived 
 from no other source. 
 
 When we observe a manifestation of either of 
 these degrees of personality, we know that Body 
 is present in that degree. 
 
 In Soul are comprised certain genderic degrees 
 that we class as Soulizing conditions, and each of 
 these conditions endows each entity with its de- 
 gree of state. 
 
 Either of these conditions or its degree of state 
 indicates the presence of Soul. 
 
 As conditions and state can exist only as the 
 adjuncts of entity or personality, so Soul can exist 
 only as the adjunct of Body. 
 
 If the entities did not embody condition or state, 
 they would not be Body; to be Body they must 
 embody, and if the conditions do not soulize they 
 are not Soul. 
 
 Soulizing conditions are possible only as the ad-
 
 242 APPENDIX 
 
 juncts of entity, and Soul is possible only as the 
 adjunct of Body. 
 
 Body and Soul, with their subdivisions, help 
 to explain, each the rest; and so it is with all the 
 principles, constituents and degrees of Existence 
 in all their combinations, the same as the parts 
 of any machine help to explain every other part. 
 
 Genetics will reform, rather than conform to, 
 the Dictionary. 
 
 For instance : in the dictionary, and in common 
 usage, Soul, Spirit, Mind and Intelligence are 
 used almost as synonyms, and we have not found 
 the person that could explain the difference be- 
 tween them, or give a correct definition of any 
 one of them. 
 
 Genetics defines all such ideas with the exacti- 
 tude of the requirements of the eternal, all-per- 
 vading law of genesis, and genetive analogies fur- 
 nish the only possible key to these definitions. 
 
 Soul exists primarily as the adjunct of the ma- 
 terial entity; and from this entity all Soul is de- 
 rived. 
 
 The spiritual entity is generated primarily from 
 the material entity by its soulizing conditon, and 
 from these it is ever derived. Spirit inherits Soul, 
 but it is not Soul. 
 
 Mentality and Intellectuality inhere in Material- 
 ity and Spirituality as conjugal relators inhere in 
 sexual parts. 
 
 Thus the requirements of genetive law furnish
 
 APPENDIX 243 
 
 perfect lines of distinction between the genetive 
 principles, constituents and degrees of any gen- 
 etive potency, great or small, complex or simple. 
 
 The Patriarchal family is a family of fathers; 
 in it the oldest father is chief, and the line of 
 descent is through the eldest son. When un- 
 broken, all the members of the tribe are comprised 
 in this family; and the eldest father is the 
 Patriarch. 
 
 In the Paternal family there is but one father, 
 and he is the chief of the family. 
 
 Sex signifies a part or the act of making into 
 parts ; Sexual pertains to sex ; Sexuality comprises 
 all that pertains to sex, and a sextant is an instru- 
 ment for the division or sexizing of circles. The 
 sextant had its origin in the equilateral triangle. 
 Six of these angles placed around a common cen- 
 ter furnish radiates for the division of any circle 
 into six equal parts, called sextants. 
 
 Draw lines on two sides of a sextant angle past 
 a common point of crossing, so as to double their 
 lengths, and X results; therefore, it is a symbol 
 of the division of the circle into sextants, and an 
 emblem of 6. E, is a symbol of the sun's motion; 
 hence, it is an emblem of activity. S, is a symbol 
 of the sun's apparent daily and annual motions 
 that serve to divide time into days, seasons and 
 years; therefore, it is primarily an emblem of 
 the sun as a divider of time, and secondarily it
 
 244 APPENDIX 
 
 is an emblem of anything that divides or multi- 
 plies by division. 
 
 In "sex," S represents the divisor, E the act 
 of division; X the division made. I, is a symbol 
 of the sun-ray, and an emblem of individuality. 
 Substitute I for E in the word sex, and it is 
 changed to six. In this change, the idea of in- 
 dividuality is substituted for the idea of action; 
 and individuality becomes the basis of number. 
 
 By careful examination we find that a catalogue 
 is a list of particulars ; that a category is a list of 
 classes; that a predicate is that of which some- 
 thing may be pre-dicated, arid that Aristotle made 
 a category composed of 10 predicaments or classes 
 of particulars. 
 
 In "Webster's Unabridged," patriarchal and 
 paternal are treated as synonyms; sex and six 
 as the same word; category list, class, catalogue, 
 state, condition and predicament are" all treated 
 as synonyms, and it is asserted that Aristotle 
 made 10 categories (see categorize and category). 
 We give the above as samples of our manner of 
 defining words, and of the unreliability of usage. 
 
 We have spent some years' time in searching 
 the "Unabridged" for the correct definition of 
 a few words, and we have spared no labor that 
 could be made available in selecting the right 
 words for our tabular illustrations, and after 
 more than 30 years have passed we are far from 
 a completion of the task; nor do we expect to
 
 APPENDIX 245 
 
 complete it until after the reconstruction and uii- 
 itization of present conventional languages; ana 
 whether that does or does not prove sufficient, we 
 expect to clothe Genetics with a new dress, thai 
 shall represent every possible idea with 
 takable precision. 
 
 Why Not Do Good and Get Paid 
 For It? 
 
 We Want Live Agents to Sell This Book 
 
 The Retail Price is $2.00 
 And We Give a Liberal Commission 
 
 FOR TERMS APPLY TO 
 
 H. N. FOWLER COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 Los Angeles California
 
 THOUGHTS ON PROHIBITION 
 
 By HORACE N. FOWLER 
 
 Since prohibition went into effect a great hue 
 and cry has gone up about its infringement upon 
 personal rights and liberties. 
 
 When the use of any article impairs a person's 
 ability to earn their own living and is liable to 
 cause the user to become a charge on the public 
 for support or causes the user to loose his reason, 
 even temporarily, so that he is liable to commit 
 crime, the public has a right to protect itself 
 by prohibiting its use. 
 
 When a man gets drunk, goes home and compels 
 intercourse with his wife and a child is born, an 
 imbecile, or feeble-minded, prone to disease and 
 to commit crime, it is the imperative duty of so- 
 ciety to prohibit the use of the article that causes 
 the trouble. 
 
 The rights of an unborn child are paramount 
 to those of a drunken father or a tobacco sot. 
 
 It is a well known fact that the excessive use 
 of intoxicating liquors does paralyze the brain of 
 the user to the extent of interfering, for the time 
 being at least, with their ability to care or provide 
 for themselves and renders them liable to com- 
 mit crime. 
 
 246
 
 THOUGHTS ON PROHIBITION 247 
 
 The fact that a large majority of the inmates 
 of our almshouses and prisons are there through 
 the excessive use of liquors is proof of this fact. 
 
 The excessive use of tobacco, now in vogue, is 
 causing nearly as much harm as the use of liquor 
 and it may become necessary for society to pro- 
 hibit its use, if the users do not get sense enough 
 to quit its use themselves. 
 
 If the ill effects caused by the use of liquor and 
 tobacco were confined to the users, there would 
 not be much excuse for prohibition- But the worst 
 effects are entoiled on the rising generation the 
 offspring of the users. 
 
 Tobacco smokers polute poison the air we 
 all have to breathe. 
 
 Women have the power to cure the men of these 
 two baneful habits (the use of liquor and tobacco). 
 All they have to do is to band together and boy- 
 cott the men who use them cease to have sex 
 intercourse with them until they reform. 
 
 The sex urge is stronger than that for the use 
 of liquor and tobacco and sex deprivation would 
 be a sure cure. This is the cure that the free 
 women of the Industrial Public will hand out to 
 the men.
 
 WANTED 
 
 \ 
 
 ONE HUNDRED or MORE 
 
 Honest, Earnest, Industrious and Free 
 
 MEN and WOMEN 
 
 Able and Willing to Invest $1000 or More Each 
 to Help Organize 
 
 A Productive Union of the Industrial Public 
 in Southern California 
 
 We Propose to Carry on Farming, Fruit and Nut 
 Culture, Various Kinds of Manufacturing, Pub- 
 lishing and a Health Resort, not for Real Sick Peo- 
 ple, but for those who Want to Learn 
 
 HOW TO KEEP WELL ALWAYS 
 
 If interested, send for Application -Blank, 
 enclosing $1.00 to help pay the salary of a type- 
 writer, printed matter, stationery, postage, etc. 
 
 Address 
 
 H. N. FOWLER COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
 Los Angeles California
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000 093 906 6